WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, 45 GEORGE STREET; AND 37 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
To whom all communications (post paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, EDINBURGH.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCCLVII. NOVEMBER, 1853. Vol. LXXIV.
519
We fear that, of late, there has
been considerable deterioration in the
tone of contemporary criticism. Works
which, in themselves, contain nothing
either interesting or memorable, have
been puffed into notice on account
of the celebrity of the editorial accoucheur,
or the former reputation of
the party to whom they more particularly
refer. Others, which set nature,
truth, and common-sense at defiance,
and which are, both in conception and
composition, extravagant and absurd,
are lauded to the skies as the productions
of great and commanding genius.
Belonging to the former class are the
Memoirs, Journal, and Correspondence
of Thomas Moore, to which
Lord John Russell, actuated no doubt
by the most pious and praiseworthy
motives, has consented to appear as
sponsor. Anything less interesting
than the Memoirs, more weakly gossiping
than the Journal, and more
deplorably dull than the Correspondence
of the Bard of Erin, it would
be difficult for the imagination of man
to conceive; and yet for a time, and
until the work got into circulation,
there was no limit to the roaring of
the laudatory bellows. Belonging to
the latter class are sundry works of
fiction, of which the present season
has produced a remarkably contemptible
crop. Journals of some pretension
have not hesitated—from what
motive we shall not inquire—to characterise
the silliest of these as among
the most truthful, eloquent, and interesting
publications of the year.
Few can have forgotten the shout
of exultation with which Lord Holland’s
Reminiscences were hailed by
a certain section of the press, and
the persevering attempt to cram down
the public throat that farrago of imbecility
and scandal. Even in the
domain of poetry, fustian has been
mistaken for inspiration; and the
crude fancies of a whimsical brain
have been represented as the noblest
efforts of sublime and godlike genius.
This tendency towards undue and
extravagant laudation may perhaps
in some degree be accounted for by
the paucity of new works of merit.
Certainly there has been very little
of late in the productions of the press
to stimulate curiosity or excite interest;
and the critics, who are in
the main endowed with a much larger
share of good-nature than they receive
credit for, grow weary of snarling,
and, in the absence of better material,
take to praising books which, in
better and more fruitful times, they
would unhesitatingly have condemned.
The error is on the gentle side, and
we cannot harshly condemn it. But,
on the other hand, we now and then
meet with remarkable instances of
neglect. Judging from the notices
which we have seen in various literary
journals, and the slight and almost
supercilious tone of their commentaries,
we are led to believe that
the work presently before us—the
autobiography of Haydon the painter—has
not as yet received, at the
hands of the critics, the full measure
of consideration. Works of this kind
are not to be judged by strictly artistic
rules. It is impossible that a diary,
extending over the period of many
years—indeed the active part of a
lifetime—and faithfully chronicling
the thoughts, deeds, and struggles of
the writer, should be otherwise than
unequal in its interest. In the career
of all men there are elevations and
depressions—fits of energy and times
of carelessness—high aims and humble
objects—alternations of triumph and
despair. Sometimes we are inclined
to smile at the eagerness displayed in
the pursuit of a phantom; sometimes
we are moved to tears by the cry of
agony wrung from a disappointed
spirit. Sunshine and shadow, calm
and tempest—these follow each other
in the life of man as certainly as in
external nature; and sometimes, even
when the clouds are at the darkest, a
gleam comes athwart the mass to light
up the glories of the rainbow. The
value of an autobiography is its truth.
If it has been written, not for the purpose
of giving a true impression of
thought or a just portraiture of self,
but for posthumous exhibition, in order
that men may know the altitude of
him who wrote it, vanity is almost
sure to assume the place of truth, and
the picture, however skilfully designed,
has small resemblance to the original.
The author, in designing his own
mausoleum, forgets the rules of proportion,
and over the remains of an
ordinary mortal would construct the
pyramid of a king. If, on the other
hand, it be a genuine chronicle, in
which thoughts are entered and deeds
described irrespective of all considerations
as to after judgment or approval,
we have indeed a record over which it
is salutary to ponder. For, not only
in his strength, but in his weakness
also, is the man confessed; and which
of us, looking to himself, can deny
that in weakness rather than in
strength is the true character revealed?
What need we care for journals compiled
purposely to show that the
writer has, in his own day, mingled
on easy terms with the great and illustrious
of this world—that he has
dined with a duke, was on intimate
terms with an earl, and has heard
from the lips of beauty the warmest
encomiums on his genius? Alas for
the little vanity that can see, in such
things as these, a passport to posthumous
consideration! Is Virgil remembered
through his works, or
through the reflected credit of his
having been the favourite of Mæcenas?
Would Shakespeare even have
been heard of as the friend of Lord
Southampton, without his immortal
legacy? No. The way to the Temple
of Fame does not lie through Holland
House, Woburn Abbey, Bowood, or
any other seat of titled hospitality.
No man can cheat posterity into the
belief that he was really great, by
registering the blandishments of society,
however these may have convinced
himself of the extraordinary
range of his genius. We can give
but a passing regard to the eccentric
flitting of the butterfly.
Read Moore’s Journal, and then
tell us what matter of interest you
have found—what lesson of value you
have received? Of bons mots and
anecdotes current among the loungers
of society, there are a few good, many
indifferent, and a multitude heinously
bad. There are notes of balls and
dinners, tavern bills, Tivoli amusements,
and theatrical small-talk—numerous
instances of fulsome compliment
addressed to the author, and
apparently received by him as genuine
without hesitation—the contents
of Falstaff’s pocket with scarce a
scintillation of his wit. But where
are the notices of the serious struggle
of life—where the aspirations of high
genius elaborately working out its
aims—where the traces of that self-denial
and energy without which even
the choicest gifts of genius are vouchsafed
in vain? Of these there is no
vestige. We are indeed very sorry
that such a book has been given to
the world; for, while it tends to lower
greatly, in the estimation of all thinking
men, the character of one who was
at least a sparkling poet, it conveys
a false impression of life, and we believe
was intended to do so.
Most unlike the flippant journals of
Moore is the stern autobiography of
Haydon. No matter what judgment
may be passed upon the rashness, imprudence,
inconsistencies, or even
follies of the man, these volumes contain
as true a record of the struggles
of a life as ever yet was exposed to
the public view. In them there is
nothing concealed, nothing falsified.
Haydon never set down a word, which
he did not believe to be true, nor ever
forged a sentiment in order that it
might raise him in the world’s esteem.
Doubtless he expected—for an inordinate
estimation of his own importance
in regard to his art was his
foible—that these volumes would hereafter
be perused by many an aspirant
after fame; but we can nowhere trace
any indication of their being otherwise
than a faithful transcript of his
thoughts. Over and over again we
find him referring to former entries—blaming
himself for having entertained
too rash an impression, or retracting
some accusation set down in
an irritated moment—but never do
we perceive him engaged in framing
an imposture for posterity. The hopes
and the disappointments, the success
and the failure of each day and of each
scheme, are chronicled with a minuteness
which gives decisive evidence of
their truth; and we hesitate not to say
that, within the compass of these
volumes—most ably edited and arranged
by Mr Taylor—is expressed
a deeper tragedy than any which has
been shadowed on the stage. It is a
work that ought to be studied, not for
its artistic but for its practical lesson,
by every student of art, whether his
implement be the brush, the chisel, or
the pen; and, although poor Haydon
would have revolted from the thought,
it is nevertheless true that he is more
likely to be known to posterity on
account of this expressive journal of
his, than from all the yards of canvass
that he covered with his historical
compositions.
The story of Haydon is indeed a
sad one, though by no means without
its parallels. Nature designed him
to be a painter, and, as is customary
in such cases, he overcame at an
early age the parental opposition, and
enlisted himself as a child of art. In
this commercial and money-seeking
country of ours, parents very often
take upon themselves to decide the
future destiny of their children without
any regard to the peculiar direction
of their talents or bent of their
inclination. Nothing is more common
than to hear elderly men, connected
with trade or manufactures, complain
that gross injustice was practised
towards them in their boyhood, and
that, if they had been allowed to take
their own way, they would, to a certainty,
have become shining lights of
art, literature, or science, instead of
having simply made their fortunes by
attending to foreign exportation. We
confess that we always listen to such
murmurs without an atom of sympathy.
We don’t believe that the
gentleman who has just cleared ten
thousand pounds by a lucky consignment
to Australia, could ever have
written a stanza worthy of a reviewer’s
scalpel, or that the wholesale fabricator
of calico could by any effort
have painted a picture which the
easiest Boniface would have hoisted
as a signboard attractive to his hostelry.
We are inclined to hold that,
in the great majority of cases, the
parental judgment is correct, and the
influence legitimately exercised. Were
it not so, the stage would be inundated
with recruits; and the attainment of
the part of Romeo (whenever there
was a good-looking Juliet) be an
object of ambition, perhaps at the risk
of bloodshed. Even among the Anglo-Saxons,
practical as they may call
themselves, there is, in early youth,
a considerable feeling of romance;
and no boy would willingly devote
himself to a perch on a three-legged
stool if he saw a reasonable prospect
of achieving fame or independence
otherwise. For our own part, we
believe that the annual sacrifice of
talent is very small, and that, of
genius infinitesimally less. For, where
true genius exists, it is irrepressible.
Let parents strive as they may, they
cannot extinguish the flame in one
who is a poet born. No adverse circumstances,
no accumulation of distasteful
labour will put it out—it is
like the fire which the Ghebirs adore—stop
it up at one place, and it is
sure to break forth at another. So
with the genuine painter. Bind him
apprentice to an attorney, and his art
breaks out on the blotting-sheet—try to
make a mechanic of him, and the
walls are defiled with charcoal. Mere
talent may succumb: genius never
does. And very often men of genius
have, through being thwarted in the
earlier part of their career, and
through subjection to a training altogether
alien from their fancy, received
most wholesome lessons and impressions
which afterwards have been of
signal benefit. Haydon, we suspect,
obtained his liberty too early. A few
years of servitude might have been
of great use in the way of teaching
him prudence, and as a corrective
against rashness, impetuosity, and
defiance. They might, at any rate,
have tended to lessen his overweening
confidence in his own ability, and
have sent him better prepared to woo
fortune in that particular walk for
which he certainly was designed. But,
from the very first, he was opinionative,
self-willed, and impatient of
restraint. An accidental perusal of
Reynolds’s Discourses seems to have
strengthened his hankering after art
into an inflexible resolution to pursue
it. He says—“I read one. It placed
so much reliance on honest industry;
it expressed so strong a conviction
that all men were equal, and that
application made the difference, that
I fired up at once. I took them all
home, and read them through before
breakfast the next morning. The
thing was done. I felt my destiny
fixed. The spark which had for years
lain struggling to blaze, now burst
out for ever.” At this time Haydon
could not have been much above
eighteen. His father, a respectable
tradesman in Plymouth, but by no
means opulent in his circumstances,
made the usual remonstrances, and
he was further assailed by his mother
with every argument which love and
anxiety could suggest. Nothing, however,
would serve young Benjamin
but an immediate removal to London,
where, uncontrolled, he might work
out the plans which he had conceived
for the future, and devote himself
thoroughly and entirely to the study
of art, in what he conceived to be the
highest walk. Haydon had no notion
whatever of intellectual progression,
and therefore fell into the error committed
by many artists and writers,
who, not content with gradual advancement,
strive to anticipate their
time. For portrait-painting—undoubtedly
the most lucrative department
of his profession, and a very
high one, as is testified by the masterpieces
of Vandyke, Velasquez, Titian,
and Rembrandt, besides a host of
later distinguished painters—he entertained
an intense contempt. Utterly
destitute of worldly prudence, and
reckless to a culpable degree in
pecuniary matters, he could not be
brought to understand that the first
duty of every man, whether gifted
with genius or not, is to labour for
his livelihood, and to avail himself,
for that purpose, of all the means
within his power. To the end of his
days Haydon never understood this.
He seemed to think that the possession
of genius gave him an absolute
claim upon the purses of the opulent;
and that they were, if not legally, at
all events morally bound to come forward
and buy his pictures whether
they wanted them or not. Be it
remembered that a picture by Haydon
was no trifle, nor adapted for the
capacity of every drawing-room.
Here is his own account of his system
and method, in connection with his
picture of the “Raising of Lazarus.”
“I always filled my painting-room to
its full extent; and had I possessed a
room 400 feet long, 200 feet high, and
400 feet wide, I would have ordered a
canvass 199–6 long by 199–6 high, and
so have been encumbered for want of
room, as if it had been my pleasure to be
so. My room was 30 feet long, 20 wide,
15 high. So I ordered a canvass 19 long
by 15 high, and dashed in my conception,
the Christ being 9 feet high. This was
a size and a subject which I loved to my
very marrow.”
No wonder that with these views
he was doomed to repeated disappointment—that
Lady Beaumont
objected to the purchase of his “Macbeth”
because “we have no room”—and
that, on another occasion, when
a gentleman had offered six hundred
guineas for the “Judgment of Solomon,”
(12 feet 10 inches by 10 feet
10 inches) his lady said, “But, my
dear, where am I to put my piano?”
And that bargain was at an end. By
making his pictures utterly disproportionate
to the size of ordinary
dwelling-houses, Haydon, as a matter
of course, deprived himself of the
chance of disposing of his pictures to
that very numerous and opulent class
of persons who are sincerely attached
to art, and willing to buy its choicest
productions on a moderate scale.
People will not build houses for pictures.
They want pictures that will
suit their rooms, and, if artists will be
foolish enough to expand their ideas
over whole acres, they must necessarily
pay the penalty of their folly.
Large art is not high art, nor is it
necessary for sublimity to expand the
human figure into the colossal dimensions
of a giant. But more of this
hereafter. On his arrival in London,
Haydon waited upon Northcote, likewise
a Plymouth man, with a letter of
introduction.
“I went. He lived at 39 Argyle Street.
I was shown first into a dirty gallery,
then up-stairs into a dirtier painting-room,
and there, under a high window with the
light shining full on his bald grey head,
stood a diminutive wizened figure in an
old blue striped dressing-gown, his spectacles
pushed up on his forehead. Looking
keenly at me with his little shining eyes,
he opened the letter, read it, and, with
the broadest Devon dialect, said, ‘Zo, you
mayne tu bee a peinter doo-ee?—what
zort of peinter?’ ‘Historical painter,
sir.’ ‘Heestoricaul peinter! why, yee’ll
starve with a bundle of straw under yeer
head!’
“‘I zee,’ he added, ‘Mr Hoare zays
you’re studying anatomy; that’s no use.
Sir Joshua didn’t know it; why should
you want to know what he didn’t?’
‘But Michael Angelo did, sir.’ ‘Michael
Angelo! What’s he tu du here? you
must peint portraits here!’ This roused
me, and I said, clinching my mouth,
‘But I won’t.’ ‘Won’t?’ screamed the
little man, ‘but you must! your vather
isn’t a monied man, is he?’ ‘No, sir;
but he has a good income, and will maintain
me for three years.’ ‘Will he? hee’d
better make ’ee mainteen yeezelf!’ A
beautiful specimen of a brother artist,
thought I. ‘Shall I bring you my drawings,
sir?’ ‘Ees, you may,’ said he, and
I took my leave.”
Ten thousand pities for Haydon
that he did not take Northcote’s
words to heart. By laying himself
out for portrait painting, at least for
a time, and studying the essentials,
Haydon would have acquired more
rapidly than in any other manner the
mechanical portion of his art, and
probably would have been gradually
weaned from that extravagance of
manner which disfigured many of his most
ambitious works. He might
also have learned independence, which,
under his circumstances, was a duty,
and so have early avoided the fatal
habit of looking to others for support.
Fuseli gave him worse counsel, and
confirmed him in his resolution to
adhere to what is, absurdly enough,
denominated the “Grand Style.”
Whilst drawing as a student at the
Academy, he became intimate with
Wilkie, then just entering on his
career of fame. They were marked
contrasts to each other both in theory
and conduct. Haydon was all for the
grand style; Wilkie for the familiar.
The one was disputatious and combative;
the other gentle and submissive.
The former was reckless as
to means; the latter careful and provident.
And yet, notwithstanding
these discrepancies, Haydon was probably
more attached to Wilkie than
to any other person in the world.
They entered life together, they worked
together, and they gloried in each
others’ early triumphs; nor, as is too
often the case, was their friendship
ever obliterated. It is true that
throughout Haydon’s journals there
are scattered gibes at the worldly-wisdom,
and sneers at the timidity
of his friend—hints at occasional
coolness, and complaints of national
parsimony; and several times there are
indications of a little jealousy, not
unnatural from a man whose temper
had been tried by frequent and sore
disappointment. But for all that, it
is plain that Haydon really loved his
early fellow-student. Apparently, for
a time, there was estrangement and
coolness, but never entire separation;
and when Wilkie died, no one mourned
for him more sincerely and deeply
than did Haydon. The entries in
his journal for 1841, the year of
Wilkie’s death, are most affecting;
and perhaps it would be impossible to
give a better idea of the man, than
by transcribing the following passage:—
“May 15th.—I dreamt I was sleeping
in the tombs of the kings at Jerusalem,
and awoke in a wild confusion, and
thought, in the dim twilight of daybreak,
the arch of my bed was the cold cave.
Poor Wilkie! he seemed to look on me,
and to say, ‘Did I ever give you cause
of offence? Did I not bear and forbear?
Did I not assist you with money? Was
not our friendship unalloyed until you
tried to destroy the Institute in which
you were brought up? When did I
leave you? Did I not enjoy your
genius—bear testimony to your great
talents? My character was different
from yours. You have no right to reproach
me for not being willing to go to
the extremes of your hatred, and involve
myself in suspicions which I did
not deserve. No, my dear Haydon, I
loved you as much as, nay more than,
any man; and while we entertained the
same views, saw each other daily, and
pursued the same objects, nothing disturbed
our happiness. When you did
not fear ill-usage as I did; when worse
treatment afflicted and nearly destroyed
me, you ought not to blame me for wishing
for that peace so natural to my
nature?’
“This passed through my imagination
as I lay dosing; and I hugged my pillow,
and seemed to wish never again to wake.
“‘But,’ I replied, ‘you were a slave to
the great and the world. You feared to
show regard to a man the world had
deserted. You shrank from an ardent
heart, whose only fault was its excess of
affection,’” &c.
And so on; rather, as is evident,
for the purpose of excusing to himself
what share he might have had in their
estrangement, than of reviving past
ground of offence. But again and
again he breaks out into a cry of
lamentation, as if thenceforward for
him there would be less of sunshine
on the world.
But perhaps we anticipate too
much. Wilkie, who had the start of
his friend by dint of previous study
in Edinburgh, rapidly rose into notice.
In 1806 he received no less than three
commissions for the “Village Politicians,”
“The Blind Fiddler,” and
“The Rent Day”—was patronised by
Lords Mansfield and Mulgrave, and
by Sir George Beaumont—and, in
short, became a lion. Haydon all
this while was drawing and studying
anatomy under the late Sir Charles
Bell, who was then laying the foundation
of his future distinction. From
these lectures and expositions he received
much practical benefit.
His first picture, “Joseph and
Mary resting on their way to Egypt,”
which was exhibited in 1807, does
not seem to have been very successful,
and cost him enormous labour
from his inexperience and ignorance
of vehicle. But, through Wilkie, he
became acquainted with the Beaumonts
and Lord Mulgrave; was invited
as a guest to their tables; and
occasionally, by way of signifying
his independence, waxed contradictory
and argumentative, and made
himself disagreeable. At no time of
his life was Haydon qualified to shine
in society. Imbued with vanity, he
was never satisfied unless allowed to
play the first fiddle, and even then
he wished to concentrate the whole
orchestra in himself. In a young
man, who had seen nothing whatever
of the world, this egotism was peculiarly
offensive; and it is highly creditable
to the good-nature and forbearance
of his early patrons, that they
overlooked his impertinence, and did
not withdraw their encouragement.
One or two commissions he received,
and in 1810 gained the prize of one
hundred guineas offered by the directors
of the British Gallery for the
best historical picture. That which
he sent in was the “Dentatus,” already
painted for Lord Mulgrave.
By this time Haydon was twenty-four.
He had made a great stride in
art by studying and drawing from the
Elgin marbles, which had just come
to this country, and which, to his
credit, he was the first to appreciate.
This made him a master of form and
proportion, the qualities in which he
excelled—grouping, expression, and
fine harmonious colouring were those
in which he was deficient. Hitherto
he had been supported by his father,
but now came his trials. That resource
was withdrawn. It is but
justice to Haydon’s memory to say
that he does not appear to have been
extravagant, or to have been addicted
to the pursuit of pleasure. His life
was remarkably pure and blameless,
and he did not squander money upon
mere sensual gratifications. But he
grudged no expense for the purposes
of art. His extravagance lay in
models, which he cast and drew with
an enthusiasm which is almost ludicrous—in
a huge painting-room, and
such like. He had no capital to start
with; and, as he would paint neither
portraits nor small pictures, he was
forced to depend upon the doubtful
success of immense historical pieces,
which, in this country, have never
found a ready sale. Then he had
already quarrelled with the Academy
on the old ground of injustice in the
hanging of his pictures. It is the
stock complaint of young artists; but
it is to be hoped that the majority of
those to come will behave more temperately
than Haydon, and take warning
by his example. His note, referring
to this period, is valuable.
“This year (1810) might be considered
as the beginning of those painful contests
which have tormented my life for so
many years. I was not independent,
and had my fortune to get like Wilkie,
who was at one time, I think, almost as
fierce as myself; but the first blow
Wilkie got, his sagacity showed him the
power of his rivals, and he sunk down in
submission, whilst my blood rose like a
fountain. I returned, with all my might,
blow for blow, and heated a furnace for
my foe so hot, that I singed myself,
reckless of consequences.
“All my youthful readers will say,
‘you were right.’ No, my young friends,
I was not right; because I brought useless
obstructions in my path, which,
though they did not entirely prevent the
development of my genius, brought it out
in such agonising distresses, as will make
you wonder, as you proceed, that I did
not go raving mad; though, from the state
of ignorance existing as to the value of
High Art, I question whether, if I had
been as quiet as a kitten, or more abject
than Wilkie, the result would not have
been just the same; whereas, by the eternal
uproar I made, I indisputably kept
alive the public attention.”
Rather paradoxical this! A confession
of error, and a vindication of it in
the same sentence. The truth is, Haydon’s
combativeness was so largely
developed, that under no possible circumstances
could he have remained
at peace.
He had begun by squabbling with
the Academy, and he now squabbled
with Sir George Beaumont, the first
man of influence who had taken him by
the hand, about “Macbeth.” The
result was, that the picture was thrown
on his hands, Haydon being at this
time beyond £600 in debt. To his
great misfortune, he had become intimately
acquainted with Mr Leigh
Hunt, then editor of the Examiner,
a journal which then owed its reputation
entirely to the catholicity of its
abuse, from which, as now, the realms
of Cockneydom were alone excepted.
Haydon was exceedingly imprudent in
having associated himself with such
company, and afterwards acknowledged
it, as the following extract will
show:—
“Exasperated by the neglect of my
family, tormented by the consciousness of
debt, cut to the heart by the cruelty of
Sir George, fearful of the severity of my
landlord, and enraged at the insults from
the Academy, I became furious. An attack
on the Academy and its abominations
darted into my head. I began by
refuting an article by Payne Knight, on
Barry, in the Edinburgh Review, which
came out in the previous year. Sitting
down one evening, I wrote on all night,
and by morning I had completed my exposure
for the Examiner, and walked
about the room as if revenged and better.
“To expose the ignorance of a powerful
patron (thus offending the patrons) and to
attack the Academy (thus insuring an
alliance of the academicians with the
patrons) would have been at any time the
worst and most impolitic thing on earth.
I should have worked away and been
quiet. My picture rose very high, and
was praised. The conduct of Sir George
was severely handled. People of fashion
were beginning to feel sympathy. In fact,
had I been quiet, my picture would have
sold, the prize of three hundred guineas
would have been won, and, in a short time,
I might, in some degree, have recovered
the shock his caprice had inflicted.
“But no. I was unmanageable. The
idea of being a Luther or John Knox in
art got the better of my reason. Leigh
Hunt encouraged my feelings, and without
reflection, and in spite of Wilkie’s
entreaties, I resolved to assault. ‘Hunt,’
said Wilkie, ‘gets his living by such
things; you will lose all chance of it. It
is all very fine to be a reformer; but be
one with your pencil and not with your
pen!’”
Sounder advice could not have been
given; but the rabies was upon Haydon,
and he would not listen. First
appeared the attack upon Payne Knight—next
that on the Academy. Very
improperly, as it appears to us, John
Hunt, the brother of Leigh, on being
questioned, divulged the name of the
writer. Haydon tells the consequences.
“From this moment the destiny of my
life may be said to have changed. My
picture was caricatured, my name detested,
my peace harassed; so great was
the indignation at my impertinence that
all merit was denied to ‘Macbeth.’
“West went down and did his best as
president to damn the picture before a
crowded room. Sir George was at once
praised for his resistance to my insolent
attempt to force on him a picture he, in
fact, never ordered (it was said); and no
excuse or palliation for me, either in the
case of Sir George or the Academy, was
listened to for a moment. I was looked
at like a monster, abused like a plague,
and avoided like a maniac.”
There is, of course, an immense deal
of exaggeration in this. Haydon was
not quite so formidable as he evidently
wishes us to believe; neither were
shafts from such a quiver armed with
so formidable a barb. But he certainly
did enough to make himself
unpopular with the Academy, and to
alienate those who, up to that time,
had shown the warmest disposition to
befriend him. Wilkie, whose name
he had very improperly introduced
in his diatribes, as one equally injured
with himself, wrote him a most
sensible, kind, and affectionate letter,
which terminated thus:—
“You have certainly got plenty of work
on your shoulders, and I should advise
you to get out of it in the best way you
can. But is this the way an artist should
be engaged? Why not follow up the reputation
your painting might gain you, and
let that carry you through? It will lessen
the respect people would have for your
talents as a painter, when they find them
employed disputing in a newspaper.
“I shall be miserable till I hear that
you are going on with your picture—I
shall then be assured that you have regained
your peace of mind.”
Wilkie might have spared himself
the trouble. Haydon had now convinced
himself that he was a deeply
injured man, had thrown down the
gauntlet of defiance, and begun to
write. His notion evidently was that
he had made the whole of the Academicians
his enemies for life.
How stood the fact? This escapade
of his occurred in 1812, and immediately
afterwards he began to paint the
“Judgment of Solomon.” He was
awfully in debt, which was constantly
increasing, and at last we find him in
perfect despair for a dinner. The
kind-hearted owner of an eating-house,
where he had dined for years, allowed
him to run a score; and his landlord
consented to wait for better times. It
is a curious feature in human life that
indulgences, so given, rarely stimulate
to exertion. Haydon seems to have
considered them as the proper acknowledgments
of his genius, and to have
idled more than he ever formerly had
done. He got, too, into some sort
of entanglement with “an infernal
woman,” which seems to have caused
him needless remorse, since he says,
he “came off, thank God, without
actual falling;” but possibly he may
have committed himself unwarily,
through the new habit, unfortunately
acquired, of writing letters for the
Examiner. He was then in the country;
but, returning to London, he appears
to have worked lazily, and for many
months to have been in great distress,
without credit anywhere, except for
food and lodging. His new friends,
Leigh and John Hunt, were then imprisoned
for their libel on the Prince
of Wales, and he had no one to apply
to. He was very indolent, studying
Italian when he should have been
painting, and then chronicling his defalcations
in his journal, without any
visible effort at amendment. At last,
in 1814, his position became desperate.
From Hilton, an old fellow-student of
his, he borrowed a considerable sum;
but this would not suffice, and, just as
his eyesight was failing, from inanition
as he says, West, the President of the
Academy, whom he had attacked, came
in to his assistance. Although straightened
in his own means, West sent him
£15, an act of kindness which Haydon,
indeed, acknowledges to have been
“noble,” but which does not seem in
the least degree to have modified his
belief in the unrelenting persecution of
the Academy. Men of letters and
artists are strangely liable to this sort
of delusion. Starting with an exaggerated
view of their own importance,
they regard criticism as the result of
a deliberate conspiracy to put them
down. They are such consummate
gluttons of praise that they construe
everything like censure into the outpouring
of diabolical malignity. Certainly
up to this time it does not
appear that Haydon had suffered anything
at the hands of the Academicians.
If jealousy in any quarter prevailed,
he had himself to blame as the aggressor;
but there is not, in these journals,
a scrap of evidence that the leading
artists regarded him otherwise than
with forbearance and compassion.
At length his picture was finished,
but he would not exhibit it at the
Academy. He sent it to the Water-Colour
Society, which then admitted
pictures, and it proved entirely successful.
The “Judgment of Solomon”
is generally considered as the best of
Haydon’s paintings; it was again exhibited
this season at the British Institution,
and stood its ground well
among some of the masterpieces of
antiquity. It was purchased on the
third day by the partners of a Devonshire
banking-house, for the sum of
six hundred guineas, the receipt of
which enabled Haydon to discharge his
most pressing claims, but it did not extricate
him from his difficulties. On a
review of his liabilities, just before sending
the picture for exhibition, it appeared
that he owed upwards of £1100.
Haydon’s exultation was naturally
very great. He had indeed achieved
a triumph, but, with his usual pugnacity,
he could not entertain the idea
of a triumph disconnected with the
humiliation of an enemy. He estimated
the value of success by the
amount of opposition encountered,
and, as usual, magnified the latter.
That he was sincere, however, in his
delusion, no one, we think, can doubt.
The following is his pæan:—
“The success of Solomon was so great,
and my triumph so complete, that had I
died then my name must have stood on
record as a youth who had made a stand
against the prejudices of a country,
the oppressions of rank, and the cruelty
and injustice of two public bodies.
“It was a victory in every sense of the
word. In my pursuit, I had proved the
power of inherent talent, and I had done
good to this great cause as far as I could do
it. I did not command bayonets and cannons;
would to God I had! But what I did
command, I wielded with firmness and
constancy. I had shown one characteristic
of my dear country—bottom. I
had been tried and not found wanting.
I held out when feeble, and faint, and
blind, and now I reaped the reward.”
So that, in the opinion of Haydon,
he had not only to contend against the
opposition of the Academy, but against
the prejudices of the country, and the
ill-will of the aristocracy! The last
charge, in particular, is most ungracious.
No one can peruse these volumes
attentively without feeling amazed at
the extent of the private liberality
shown in his instance. The perverseness
of the man in supposing himself
to be the victim of a conspiracy, is the
more unaccountable because he actually
was receiving substantial acknowledgment
of his talents. A few pages
later, we find this entry: “The
British Institution, on the proposition
of Sir George Beaumont, seconded by
Lord Mulgrave, voted me one hundred
guineas, as a mark of admiration for
the ‘Judgment of Solomon.’”
Some recreation was doubtless necessary
for the re-establishment of
his health, but hardly to the extent
he allowed himself. More than six
months elapsed before he commenced
seriously to work at his next picture.
His difficulties were again increasing.
“February 25th (1815).—The more I
reflect on my nature, the more I am convinced
of my adaptation to great difficulties.
I am once again without a farthing.
I have paid off the greatest part of my
debts. The price of ‘Solomon’ was so inadequate,
that my models and journey
have swept off most of the rest. So far
from being depressed, my breast broadens
at the contemplation of conquering. I
look upon all difficulties as stimulants to
action. I have £200 to pay the twenty-first
of next month. As yet I have not
a sixpence towards it; but in God I
trust who has always relieved me. Let
me but be successful in realising my conceptions
in my day’s labour, and what
shall subdue me but extinction?”
That Haydon was a fervent believer
in Christianity, and constant in prayer,
is evident from every page of his journal.
There is in the first of these
volumes a very remarkable account
of a conversation which he held with
Shelley, and another literary character
(whose name, we presume, from
his being still alive, is withheld), on
the subject of Christianity; and Haydon
records emphatically the keen
disgust with which he listened to their
flippant blasphemies. Nevertheless,
we agree with Mr Taylor that his
religiousness is rather puzzling. His
prayers are most special—he implores
direction for mixing colours,
and perfecting a head; and, in regard
to his worldly circumstances, he
seems rather to have expected a miraculous
interposition in his favour,
than a blessing on his earnest labour.
How else can we understand his remarkable
indifference to pecuniary
matters, and the almost defiant strain
in which the foregoing paragraph is
written? He had just begun a work,
“The Entry of Christ into Jerusalem,”
which, even with unremitting
effort, would take a long time before
it could be completed, and which was
actually not completed until six years
had expired. He was worse than
penniless—he was deep in debt, and
he had to support himself all that time.
It never seems to have occurred to
him that, even if his picture should
be successful to an extent hitherto
unparalleled, he must be a loser, inasmuch
as he would be necessitated to
borrow money in the mean time, and
could not hope ultimately to clear
such a sum as would defray the intermediate
expenses. On he went. £200
paid in advance from a Liverpool
commission (which, alas, was not
executed till a long period afterwards),
and a similar sum from Sir George
Beaumont for the despised “Macbeth,”
were all the earnings—if we may call
them so—which he received. But he
took to borrowing. First he had recourse
to the money-lenders, who discounted
bills on the usual extortionate
terms. Then he got £300 from a
Mr Harman; £400 from old Mr
Coutts the banker, having been acquainted
previously with Miss Mellon;
also, he fell back upon Sir George
Beaumont, from whom he received an
additional supply. The latter urged
and entreated him most earnestly to
turn his talents to some purpose.
“Pray excuse me if I again take the
opportunity of recommending some profitable
mode of practice. I know you
object to portraits, although the dignity
you would be able to give them, so far
from degrading, would greatly add to
your reputation; and the greatest artists
have not considered the practice as beneath
their notice. Again, painting fancy
heads, and other smaller works, would be
a relief from severer studies, and be very
likely to answer the purpose. Indeed,
my dear sir, you must attend to this necessary
concern, or circumstances more
mortifying than what I recommend cannot
fail to attend you.”
Even Haydon could not deny the
truth of this, but the pride of the artist
in the Grand Style rebelled. He
had somehow or other convinced himself,
that, instead of his working like
an ordinary mortal for his own support,
it was the duty of the country
to support him; and, true to that
convenient faith, he thus reasoned:—
“His letter was prophetic; but all my
friends were always advising me what
to do, instead of advising the Government
what to do for me. Now, a different
course, I have no hesitation in saying,
would have prevented my necessities, and
developed what powers I had. Dear Sir
George’s advice was kind and good, but
it was yielding the question of public
support; and as I had made up my
mind to bring that about by storm, I disdained
Sir George’s timid caution, and
flew at my picture, come what might.”
It is not very easy to understand
what Haydon meant. Supposing that
he had received a Government commission
in the Grand Style, which
was the only one he would condescend
to undertake, that could not have
benefited him more than his private
pictures, unless, indeed, he was to
have been allowed his own time, and
to have painted upon salary. He appears
to have been a slow worker,
and very liable to fits of intermission,
which, we believe, is the invariable
tendency in the composition of all
large and lengthy works. A very
large picture is like an epic—no man
can accomplish it at a heat. It must
be studied, altered, and retouched—laid
aside and again resumed, with
time enough in the intervals to allow
the imagination to cool, before the
artist can satisfy himself of the worthiness
of his own work. That Art
ought to be countenanced and encouraged
by the State, we maintain
as strenuously as Haydon; but we
demur to the proposition that it is the
duty of the Government to provide
for every clever painter who chooses
to be eccentric enough to deprive
himself of the opportunities of his profession.
With singular bad taste, and almost
inconceivable impudence, Haydon
varied his toils by attacking the
Academy afresh; and, if his own account
of his literary performances be
true, it is no wonder if he made enemies.
He says:—
“It is a pity I allowed my mind to
act again through the pen when the pencil
was my real instrument, but the temptation
was irresistible; and then I thought
of doing good by implanting sound principles
of patronage in a proper quarter.
I might, perhaps, have done this without
irritating and exasperating the Academicians.
Yet, regarding them as a great
body who influenced and prejudiced the
aristocracy, it was impossible to touch on
art without finding the Academy at every
point checking, misleading, and obstructing.
Every weapon of attack was resorted
to—ridicule, sarcasm, allegory,
and insinuation, with such success that a
member said, ‘By-and-by a man will be
afraid to become an Academician.’”
And why was all this anger, the
reverse of celestial, displayed? Simply,
in so far as we can see, because Haydon
thought that his pictures had not
been well hung at the Academy, and
because he was not an Academician
himself. Pass we to 1820 when his
picture at last was completed. A
room was engaged for its exhibition
at the rate of £300 a-year; and yet
so poor was Haydon that he was again
compelled to borrow from Sir George
Beaumont and Messrs Coutts the sum
necessary to procure the fittings. The
exhibition was upon the whole successful.
In London the profit, after
payment of expenses, amounted to
nearly £1300; and in Edinburgh and
Glasgow, where the picture was likewise
exhibited, he appears to have
drawn about £900. All that, however,
had been long anticipated. He
was hopelessly in the mire; and, to
make matters worse, he married!
Within eighteen months afterwards,
he was lodged in the King’s Bench
Prison, and finally passed through the
Insolvent Court.
“It is pleasant,” says Mr Taylor, “to
find so many proofs of substantial sympathy
in the letters Haydon received during
his confinement. Lord Mulgrave, Sir
Edward Codrington, Brougham, Sir Walter
Scott, Barnes (of the Times), his fast friend,
Miss Mitford, were all prompt and helpful.
His active friend and physician, Dr Darling,
with Sir George Beaumont, Wilkie,
and others as practically benevolent,
bought at the sale many of his casts, prints,
and painting materials, so that he might
have a nucleus for beginning work upon
on coming out of prison.”
From the King’s Bench he addressed
a petition to the House of Commons,
setting forth his own case as an instance
of the deplorable lack of encouragement
given to historical painters in
England, and praying that such assistance
might be given to that branch of
art, as might place the professors of it
on a level with the sculptors to whom
government patronage had been liberally
extended. This was, so far as we
know, the first time that the claims of
art for national encouragement were
broadly and boldly asserted; and Haydon
was not the man to be silenced
by a single refusal—for years afterwards
he continued to assail Ministers
on the subject.
“Nothing daunted, he kept pouring in
page after page of passionate pleading on
Sir Charles Long, on Mr Vansittart, on
Mr Robinson, on the Duke of Wellington,
on Lord Grey, on Sir Robert Peel, on
Lord Melbourne, on Sir Robert Peel again,
and seemed to be making no way whatever
with any of them. But our new
Houses of Parliament are to have their
statues, and their frescoes, and their oil
pictures; and Haydon lived to take a
part (though an unsuccessful one) in the
first competition intended to test the capability
of our artists for such work.”
Rejoicing as we do at the recent encouragement
given by the state, for
the prosecution of art in the higher
branches, we are yet apprehensive of
the effect this may have upon the
rising school of painters. We should
be sorry to see their attention exclusively
turned to the “grand style,”
which, in painter’s language, means
the composition of gigantic pictures.
If one Haydon, allowed to be the best
historical painter of his time, could not,
although seldom in want of commissions,
provide for the necessities of a
single year, how is it possible for twenty
Haydons to thrive, even though the
state were annually to assign a large
sum for their employment? It is not
with us, as it was in Italy, where the
decoration of the churches afforded the
noblest scope for the genius of the
painter—so much so, that they are now
regarded by the world as the temples
of art rather than of religion. It is in
vain to hope that in a Protestant country
this will be allowed. No regard
for art, or sympathy for its professors,
will persuade us to convert our churches
into picture-galleries; and if the same
rigid rule has not been applied to sculpture,
it is on account of the monumental
associations inseparably connected
with the marble. Our public and
municipal halls are decorated, not with
historical paintings, but with portraits,
which has ever been in Britain the
favourite branch of art. We do not
put up gladiators or Venuses in our
streets and squares—we place there
the statues of kings, warriors, and
statesmen. Italian art can flourish
kindly only under an Italian sky. The
construction of our mansions is in accordance
with the nature of our climate.
Except in those dwellings of the
high nobility, which are literally palaces,
there are no galleries or saloons
adapted for the reception of large works,
and the best proof of the unfitness of
these for our domestic arrangements
is that they seldom retain their value.
For example, just three years after its
completion, Haydon’s large picture of
the “Entry into Jerusalem” was sold
for £240—that of “Lazarus,” which
he esteemed even more, for £300; and
the creditor, who bought it for exhibition,
lost as much more by the speculation.
Art, like everything else, must be regulated,
depressed, or elevated according
to the demand for its productions.
The epic is considered, almost universally,
as the highest form of poetry;
but it is extremely doubtful whether
a new epic, even of the highest merit,
would now command a sale. Is the
state, then, with the view of elevating
the public taste, to give commissions
for epics? The idea is sufficiently
absurd; and yet poetry, from its universality,
is clearly to be ranked above
painting.
And yet we have a British school,
and its productions are greatly admired
and prized. We shall not, for obvious
reasons, refer to living artists, though,
if we were to do so, we could mention
several names which undoubtedly will
hereafter be classed with those of the
highest European renown. But take
Wilson, Gainsborough, Reynolds, Wilkie,
and Turner. None of these men
pretended to the “Grand Style,” and
yet see how their fame endures! Who
would not rather have a masterpiece
from the hands of one of them, than a
specimen of gigantic grotesqueness
neither classical nor romantic, such as
is now called in the style of the highest
art? It is a vast mistake to suppose
that figures constructed from the
models of prize-fighters, or of the
nymphs of the Walhalla, are either heroic
or beautiful. The style and expression
of art, like those of thought,
must vary according to the country
that gives them birth.
We are led to make these observations,
because we wish to see the British
school remain uncontaminated by
imitation. At present, the tendency
is to Germanise, and to adopt the German
manner. Hence the rage for
frescoes, and for unlimited cartoons.
In the indulgence of this, we see nothing
but future disappointment for the
artists. It is to the great body of the
public that artists must ultimately look
for encouragement; and, whatever
may be their confidence in their own
theories, they cannot hope to change
the popular perception. Let art, by
all means, be encouraged; but in the
proper direction. There is a very
great deal in the observation of Haydon,
that the noble and wealthy of this
country are well disposed towards the
encouragement of art, but sadly ignorant
of its principles. We are quite of
his opinion that there ought to be in
every one of our universities an æsthetical
chair, for the purpose of tracing
the history of art, and exercising its
productions. This would greatly tend
to elevate the general taste, and would,
we think, be of much benefit to the
artists, whose position, as a highly intellectual
class of men, has not yet
been sufficiently recognised.
Unfortunate Haydon! After obtaining
his discharge, he had to begin life
anew; but with the burden of a wife
and family. Even his obstinacy gave
way before the absolute necessity of
something like remunerative labour,
and he began to paint portraits, and
small pictures; but he was successful
in neither department. He had studied
the heroic so long that he could not
get rid of it.
“The great drawback,” says Mr Taylor,
“was the reception his critics gave his
portraits when exhibited. Their attacks
took what Haydon calls ‘a new direction.’
The painter was assailed through the personal
peculiarities of his sitters. It is
natural enough to find the angry artist expressing
an opinion that this is a cruel and
deep-laid plot to injure him, at his starting
on this more lucrative branch of his
calling; but we shall perhaps do the
critics more justice, if we believe that Haydon’s
portraits had something about them
provokingly open to ridicule. The heroic
style of treatment could hardly have been
adapted to a comfortable citizen family,
or a provincial ex-mayor. Indeed, I am
assured that, in the latter performance, he
had represented the mayor of proportions
too heroic even to have got through a
door-way, out of which he was supposed
to have issued in his civic state.”
In fact, he hated portrait-painting,
and complained of being cramped in
the composition of small pictures. He
longed to be at the gigantic canvass
again. Still, he had a good deal of employment,
and, had he persevered,
might have overcome his difficulties;
but a new commission tempted him,
and he again plunged into the Grand
Style. In 1827, he was again arrested
for debt.
The rest of his story is a record of
perpetual struggle, not so much against
debt as against payment. He became
familiar with the King’s Bench Prison,
where he painted his “Mock Election,”
and “Chairing of the Member;” and,
when not in jail, exerted his powers
of borrowing to the uttermost. He
had no hesitation in applying to those
upon whom he had not the slightest
claim, and expressed himself as an injured
man if they refused. He painted
the “Reform Banquet,” and lost money
by it. He pestered Sir Robert Peel
and the Duke of Wellington to take
colossal pictures until his importunity
became intolerable. He addressed a
furious letter to his kind friend and
most indulgent landlord, Newton, to
whom he was indebted for heavy arrears
of rent, and threatened him with
a notice to quit! Then he lectured on
art—and lectured well—but that would
not suffice for his support. A more
wretched life than his it is hardly possible
to conceive. The gleams of fortune
that visited him—for some of his
pictures brought good prices, and one
was purchased by the King—were all
illusory; he was inextricably and hopelessly
entangled. And yet all this while
he was in communication with some of
the first men, both political and literary,
of the age—was addicted to no
degrading vice, and endeavoured, as
he best could, to rear and educate his
children. Indeed, in his domestic relations,
he appears in a most amiable
light, striving manfully to avert the
blow of misfortune from those whom
he was bound to protect, however
heavily it might fall on his own head.
What agony must have possessed the
soul of this unfortunate man, when he
penned the following sentence!
“The greatest curse that can befall a
fellow in England is to have a son gifted
with a passion and a genius for high art.
Thank God, with all my soul and all my
nature, my children have witnessed the
harassing agonies under which I have ever
painted; and the very name of painting,
the very name of high art, the very thought
of a picture, gives them a hideous and disgusting
taste in their mouths. Thank God,
not one of my boys, nor my girl, can draw
a straight line even with a ruler, much less
without one; and I pray God, on my knees,
with my forehead bent to the earth, and
my lips to the dust, that He will in His
mercy afflict them with every other passion,
appetite, or misery—with wretchedness,
disease, insanity, or gabbling idiotism,
rather than a longing for painting—that
scorned, miserable art—that greater
imposture than the human species it imitates!”
Evidently this was not his serious
thought—it was but a wild and frantic
ejaculation, uttered in a paroxysm of
despair; but it serves to show how
tremendous his agony must have been.
When that was penned, he was well-nigh
sixty years of age; and what triumphs
had he to show? In his fortunes
he was an utterly broken man,
almost a beggar; for what else is he
who is constantly supplicating for loans
which he knows he can never repay?
Some of his best pictures, on which
he rested his hopes of fame, had
been thrown aside and neglected. He
had not made friends with his cotemporaries,
and he was distanced in popularity
by many of the rising generation
of artists. With all his vanity,
he could not delude himself into the
idea that he had won the popular support—the
failure of his later Exhibitions
had given too distinct a proof of
the reverse. He had passed the best
years of his life in active opposition
to the Academy, and now he found
himself almost an outcast from his
fellows.
There can be, we think, no doubt
that in secret he deeply regretted this,
and deplored the rashness of his former
conduct. In 1826 he attempted a reconciliation,
but his pride interfered to
prevent it. It was then that he held
the following conversation with the
elder Reinagle, which will explain
what we have just said regarding the
neglect of his pictures.
“‘Where is your Solomon, Mr Haydon?’
‘Hung up in a grocer’s shop.’ ‘Where
your Jerusalem?’ ‘In a wareroom in Holborn.’
‘Where your Lazarus?’ ‘In an
upholsterer’s shop in Mount Street.’ ‘And
your Macbeth?’ ‘In Chancery.’ ‘Your
Pharaoh?’ ‘In an attic, pledged.’ ‘Good
heavens! and your Crucifixion?’ ‘In a
hay-loft.’ ‘And Silenus?’ ‘Sold for halfprice.’”
Haydon constantly uses, in his
Journal, expressions which would lead
to the conclusion that he had suffered
some heinous wrong or insult at the
hands of the Academicians. We believe
that charge to be utterly unfounded;
indeed, the only grievance
that he has particularised is the unfortunate
position assigned to his
“Dentatus,” in the exhibition of
1809. He himself admits, that whenever
he chose to approach the Academicians
individually, he was kindly
and courteously received; and, so late
as 1842, an overture appears to have
been made to him on the part of his
brethren. The entry is characteristic.
“October 11th.—Collins called to-day,
and in the course of conversation said, ‘I
really think you ought to join us.’ I said
nothing.
“The state of the question is this. All
the objects I have fought for are coming.
If they are realised without the Academy
claiming me as a member, I am victorious,
isolated, unsanctioned by rank or station.
If they induce me to join them, and the
victory comes after, they will claim a share
in the honour of an achievement they have
always tried to oppose. So, if I am great,
and let things take their course, whether
I benefit or not individually, my character
is consistent before the country. I would
not lose that character in dear old England
for all the treasures of the earth.
“My dear old friend and fellow-student,
Collins, is anxious for me to join the Academy;
but how can I? It is too late. After
having brought up my family, through
every species of misery, to distinction and
honour, am I now to show that, after all,
their honours were necessary? Oh! no, no;
the compromise of principle would be
dreadful. Let me do as I have lived, O
God! and give me strength of mind to
resist temptation, for I see it’s coming.
And let me live in the hearts of my countrymen,
like John Milton and William
Shakespeare! Ah! may I be worthy—may
I be worthy! Amen.”
But the heaviest blow of all was yet
to fall upon him. In 1843, that grand
dream of his life—a competition of
native artists for the purpose of testing
their capability of executing great
monumental and decorative works—was
realised, and cartoons were directed
to be given in. Haydon became
a competitor. We never saw the
cartoons which he exhibited, and consequently
cannot offer any opinion
upon their merits; but this much seems
certain, that he had greatly overrated
his own capabilities of execution. Mr
Taylor says,—
“He would not admit to himself that his
powers were impaired; that he was less
fit for great achievements than when he
painted Solomon and Lazarus. But if he
held this opinion himself, he held it alone.
It was apparent to all, and to none more
than to his warmest and truest friends, that
years of harassment, humiliation, distraction,
and conflict, had enfeebled his energies,
and led him to seek in exaggeration
(to which even in his best days he had
been prone) the effect he could no longer
attain by well-measured force. His restless
desire to have a hand in all that was
projected for art had wearied those in
authority; and even his old and sincere
friend, the secretary of the Commission,
was unable to put forward his name without
the chance of doing him more injury
than service. He had shown himself too
intractable to follow, and he had not inspired
that confidence which might have
given him a right to lead.”
On the day appointed for the decision,
his cartoons were passed over,
and the prize was awarded to others!
This was the prostrating stroke, and
from it he never recovered. Although
he did not directly question the justice
of the decision, he appears to have persuaded
himself that an evil influence
was at work against him; and that it
was predetermined by his enemies,
that, come what might, he should not
carry the prize. “The Academy,”
says he, “the Government, and the
Commission, thoroughly understand
each other. They have all made up
their minds that I must be sacrificed,
as a successful rebel, because I have
succeeded, in spite of four ruins, and
will keep my ground in spite of four
more. My cartoons, therefore, it was
clearly predetermined, were not to be
rewarded, on the principle of authority
being supported at all hazards.” These
are but wild and wayward words; but
they show how deeply the arrow had
penetrated. It is impossible not to
feel for Haydon, who really had done
more than any other man to force the
subject of the encouragement of art
upon the government, and had made
enormous sacrifices by doing so. But
he was beaten in a fair competition,
such as he had himself recommended,
and he had no cause to complain.
Perhaps, indeed, the consciousness
that the decision was a just one, was,
to a man imbued with such vanity as
his, the bitterest pang of all. With
regard to future public employment,
irrespective of his defeat, he had so
unmercifully abused the patience of
every man in power, and made such
a glaring revelation of his impracticable
nature, that no one would have
been justified in offering it to him.
Still, we think that some generosity
might have been shown, and some
acknowledgment made, to a man distinguished
in his day, now well up in
years, and who had laboured incessantly,
and almost single-handed, for
that very object which the Government
had recognised as legitimate.
We grant the difficulty of the case;
but we cannot read this tragedy without
feeling a poignant regret that
something was not done to avert the
woeful catastrophe.
But the old spirit was not yet extinguished,
and after a brief interval,
the misery of which no one can tell,
for the news of his disappointment
brought a swarm of creditors upon him,
he again set to work, painting Napoleons,
Wellingtons, anything, to provide
for immediate necessities, but
having in his heart one last object—an
exhibition of pictures, on the subjects
which he had long before proposed
for the decoration of the old
House of Peers—to prove to the world
the extent of his powers, and the injustice
of the award of the Royal
Commissioners. He worked hard,
and he worked long, but still he could
not get over the feeling of disappointment,
and the wound was opened
afresh when the commissions were actually
given. “All the young men,”
he writes, “have got commissions—Bell,
Marshall, Foley, Maclise, and
others. I am totally left out, after
forty-one years’ suffering and hard
work, with my Lazarus, and Curtius,
and Uriel, before their eyes; and being,
too, the whole and sole designer for
the House of Lords, in the first instance,
and the cause of the thing
being done at all.” This brings us to
the conclusion of the year 1845. What
follows is the first entry in his journal
for the last year of his life.
“1846. January 1st.—O God, bless the
beginning, progression, and conclusion of
this year, for Jesus Christ’s sake, my dear
family, my art, and myself!
“The ‘Nero’ to-day looks well; but I
am very uneasy. I cannot keep my word
for want of means. I paid away too
rapidly, and left myself bare; and have
now to struggle—paint—conceive—borrow—promise,
and fly at my picture—get
enchanted—and awake out of a delicious
dream to think of the butcher. But in
God I trust. At sixty, men are not so
bold as at twenty-five; but why not? If
Napoleon had behaved with the same
spirit in 1815 as on the 13th Brumaire,
he would not have died at St Helena.
“There is no competition till next year.
If I lose this moment for showing all my
works, it never can occur again....
“I shall never have a great opportunity
again of connecting myself with a great
public commission by opposition, and interesting
the public in the contrast. If I
miss it, it will be a tide not taken at its
flood.”
It can have been only in the desperate
hope of still obtaining public
employment that Haydon persisted in
the execution of these large pictures;
for the next entry in his journal is a
statement of the profit and loss on his
various exhibitions for the twenty-six
years immediately preceding. Four
of these exhibitions were profitable,
while six entailed a loss. Deducting
the loss from the profits, there remains
a balance of £1466 in the artist’s favour
for ten exhibitions, and of this
no less than £1453 was derived from
the “Entry into Jerusalem.” Setting
that one picture aside, the profits upon
Haydon’s exhibitions in the gross
barely sufficed to cover the expenditure.
All his later exhibitions had
proved failures, therefore it is not
likely that Haydon could have expected
a direct return from the efforts of
his old age. He wished probably to
keep himself before the view of the
public, in the hope that his case, certainly
a hard one, might awaken sympathy,
and lead to a withdrawal of
that sentence of exclusion which he
believed to have been passed against
him.
But he was imprudent in all things.
Three months before his exhibition
opened, he sent an advertisement to
the newspapers, in which he impugned
not only the selection of artists by the
Commission, but the style of the artists
selected: at least that is the
only interpretation which we can put
upon an announcement which is rather
a criticism upon others than an appeal
in behalf of himself. The following
is an extract from it:—
“This exhibition will open in no spirit
of opposition to the Government plan
about to be put in force, but with the
view of letting the public see that works,
endeavoured to be executed on the principles
of the great masters of the British
school, founded on those established by
the greater men of other schools, are perfectly
consistent with the decoration of
any building, Grecian or Gothic, and that
there is no necessity for endangering the
practice of the British schools by the
adoption of the wild theories of a sect of
foreigners, who have considered the accidental
ignorance of an early age as a
principle fit to guide an enlightened one.
The British school was progressing to excellence
five years ago, and would have
attained it, had not the weak recommendation
of absurd fancies thrown the young
men off the right road, and the whole
school into confusion. Backgrounds are
now considered a vulgarity; rotundity
of imitation, the proofs of a debased mind;
nature, a nuisance, and the necessity of
models, evidence of no poetry of soul;
portraits are beginning to appear with
coats of arms sticking to their noses; the
petty details of decoration and patterns
of borders take place of expression and
features; and all those great doctrines
which the experience of centuries established,
are now questioned with the
dandy air of infinite superiority to Titian,
Rubens, Velasquez, Reynolds, Vandyke,
Michael Angelo’s Prophets, or Raffaele’s
Cartoons. The end of such a state of
things may be easily predicted; and Mr
Haydon respectfully hopes his humble
attempt to prove there is no occasion
to change the principles of the school for
the purpose of decoration will be supported
by the sound sense of the people.
He was the first to petition the House
for State support to high art—he was the
first to petition for schools of design—he
was the first to plan the decoration of
the old House of Lords, and to keep up
the excitement till it was resolved to decorate
the new—he has devoted forty-two
years, without omission of a day, to
simplify the principles of the art for the
instruction of the people; and having
been utterly neglected when all his plans
have been adopted, he appeals to the public
to support his exhibition, that he may
be able to complete the series he has
planned.”
Ah, poor Haydon! All his experience
had not sufficed to teach him
that appeals of this nature are the
weakest that can be urged. He dwells
upon his many efforts, his long labours,
and the neglect of him as an artist, as
if these were so many claims to public
support; not reflecting that, to the uninitiated
(and how few are initiated in
art!) these very circumstances would
appear conclusive arguments against
him. A mere tyro would, in this case,
have had a better chance than a veteran.
If a young man, hitherto unknown,
had risen up, denounced the
prevailing taste as vicious, flung down
his gauntlet to the Commissioners,
and declared that he was ready to give
proof, by his own works, that they
were corrupting instead of advancing
art, the curiosity of the public might
have been stimulated by the mere audacity
of the challenge. But Haydon,
by his own confession, had been forty-two
years before the public; and during
twenty-six of these his reputation,
instead of increasing, had declined.
He was a man marked by many defeats,
and was now reclaiming against
the last of these as a wrong. And he
had none to back him. No portion
of the press maintained that, in the
matter of the decision as to the cartoons,
the judgment of the Commissioners
was wrong. Therefore we are
not surprised that this announcement,
appeal, or criticism of his passed almost
unregarded by the many. Some,
who remembered his earlier efforts,
may have regarded it with pity or
with sorrow—pity for the disappointments
of the man, and sorrow for the
imprudence of the appeal. But it
failed to awaken sympathy, because
he asked it only as an artist. Had
the appeal been made solely on behalf
of Haydon—had it been stated that,
after so many years of labour and misfortune,
his last hope of success rested
upon this exhibition—we are anxious
to believe that the public would have
responded readily to such a call. But
he did not ask support for himself;
he asked it for his principles, which
few cared for or understood. In art,
novelty is much. People will rush
for a year or two to gaze at pre-Raphaelite
paintings, or any other
whimsical monstrosity, not because
they really admire, but because the
spectacle is something new. But that
does not last long; and the enterprising
innovator must either fall back
upon the principles of common sense,
or submit to become a laughingstock.
Poor Haydon had no novelty to offer
as an enticement. He and his paintings
and his principles had been long
before the public, and had not met
with due appreciation. If there was
no reaction in his favour before, it was
in vain to expect it now.
Darker and darker gather the clouds
as we approach towards the close of
his existence. More miseries—more
hardships! On the 6th of April his
last exhibition, consisting of the
“Banishment of Aristides,” and the
“Burning of Rome,” was opened, and
the receipts of the first day amounted
to £1, 1s. 6d. On no one day were
two pounds taken at the doors! And
why was this? Because, as we verily
believe, the bulk of the British public
care nothing about what is called
“High Art,” and because Haydon
had outlived his reputation.
If the former of our conclusions is
challenged, and if we are asked to
reconcile this alleged indifference of
the public to “High Art,” with the
enthusiasm which greeted Haydon’s
earlier picture of the “Entry into
Jerusalem,” we refer to what we have
just said regarding the advantage
which the assertor of some supposed
new principle possesses over the veteran
whose day has gone by. When
the “Entry into Jerusalem” was
painted, Haydon, then comparatively
a young man, was at open warfare
with the Academy, setting old constituted
authority at defiance, and was,
in point of fact, a far better historical
painter than West, the President,
whose meagre works were still within
the recollection of the public. He was
then fighting what seemed a winning
battle. The subject, too, had its high
and awful interest; whereas no one,
in truth, cared the value of a straw
for Aristides. There was, and is, no
party in the country in favour of gigantic
pictures. Haydon, with all his
talent, never reached sublimity; and
there are none of all his works that
can properly be styled perfect. As
we have already said, even his most
popular pictures were characterised
by a certain degree of exaggeration,
which tendency was not modified by
experience; and that which was originally
a blemish, his innate pugnacity
prompted him to defend and repeat as
a beauty. As to the latter conclusion,
we apprehend we need say nothing.
There is always a culminating point;
and men regard with far more earnest
interest the rising than the setting star.
But to poor Haydon himself, knowing,
what the world did not, the depth
of misery at home, and forced to contemplate
the future lot of his dear ones—to
a man of his pride, vanity, high
impressions of art, and stubbornness—what
must have been the effect of
this decisive proof that the sympathy
of the public was not with him? We
find it in his own journal. At the
time his pictures were exhibited—at
the time when life or death were staked
upon the cast—that diminutive human
abortion, Tom Thumb, was strutting
on a table for the delectation of the
London gazers. We do not blame
them. All men have their tastes, and
so have women and children; and
many thousands would rather have
seen that dwarf gesticulate than have
listened to the full melodies of Shakespeare.
Why not? It was the same
in ancient times. The Romans never
could get up a national drama—they
preferred a show of gladiators, or an
exhibition of the combats of beasts, to
the most powerful efforts of the tragic
muse.
But who could have said that to
Haydon in the midst of his frantic
despair? Few men of genius—and it
boots not now to inquire how much
of the blame was his own—have been
so sorely tried at the last. Far greater
men than he was have gone to their
graves, indifferent as to the opinion of
their contemporaries, and in the assured
faith that posterity would do
them justice—but these were men who
never had relied on the current of
popular opinion, and were content to
die without immediate acknowledgment.
Haydon was not one of them.
He could not, like Correggio, commit
his fame, with confidence, to the verdict
of a coming generation; he required
the decision instantly, and was
compelled to do so, because upon that
his reason or his life depended. Awful
was the abyss before him!
Here is his commentary upon the
miserable receipts of his exhibition
on Easter Monday, a day to which he
had looked forward in sanguine expectation
that the tide would turn in
his favour. £1, 3s. 6d. was taken at
the door.
“They rush by thousands to see Tom
Thumb. They push, they fight, they
scream, they faint, they cry Help and
Murder! and oh! and ah! They see my
bills, my boards, my caravans, and don’t
read them. Their eyes are open, but
their sense is shut. It is an insanity, a
rabies, a madness, a furor, a dream.
“I would not have believed it of the
English people.”
Singular instance of faith, that could
withstand, for so many years, the
almost daily and ever-increasing experience
of the fickleness of the world!
“May 18th.—I closed my exhibition
this day, and have lost £111, 8s. 10d.
No man can accuse me of showing less
energy, less spirit, less genius, than I did
twenty-six years ago. I have not decayed,
but the people have been corrupted. I
am the same, they are not; and I have
suffered in consequence.
“I used to accuse Napoleon of want of
energy in not driving out the senate after
Waterloo, as he did on the 18th Brumaire.
But he knew men better than I. It would
have been useless; he was not altered,
they were.”
And yet he painted on—hard,
energetically at work, between the
intervals of absolute distraction—on
his picture of Alfred, intended to be
the third of the series. He did so,
because in art only could he find a
momentary respite from his miseries.
He even worked with more frantic
energy than before; for abstraction of
thought was his opiate, and in visions
of the past alone could he take refuge
from the anguish of the present. But
the moment he dropped the pencil
from his wearied hand, the Furies
were again upon him.
“23d.—Awoke at three, in very great
agony of mind; and lay awake till long
after five, affected by my position. Prayed
God, as David did, and fell asleep happier,
but still fearing.
“I took the original sketch of Uriel, and
went to my landlord, and asked him to buy
it in vain. At last I offered it to him if
he would lend me £1 to pay an instalment,
when failure would have been certain
ruin. He assented, and I left a
beautiful sketch. I then came home, and
darted at my picture. I have done a
great deal this week under all circumstances,
and advanced the masses of the
drapery for my jury. Here lie Aristides
and Nero, unasked for, unfelt for, rolled
up—Aristides, a subject Raffaele would
have praised and complimented me on!
Good God!—and £111, 11s. 5d. lost by
showing it!”
On June 11th there is this entry:—
“I have £15 to pay to-morrow, without
a shilling. How I shall manage to
get seven hours’ peace for work, and yet
satisfy my creditors, Heaven only knows.
“£30, Newton, on the 25th; £31, 17s. 6d.,
Newman, same day; £26, 10s., Coutts, on
the 24th; £29, 16s. 9d., Gillotts, on the
29th; £17, 10s. 6d. to baker,—in all
£136, 14s. 10d. this month, with only 18s.
in the house; nothing coming in—all received;
one large picture painting, and
three more getting ready, and Alfred’s
head to do. In God alone I trust, in
humility. * * *
“16th.—I sat from two till five staring
at my picture like an idiot, my brain
pressed down by anxiety and anxious
looks of my dear Mary and children,
whom I was compelled to inform.”
He had written to Sir Robert Peel,
among others, stating his circumstances.
The answer was prompt
and kind, and in these terms:—
“Sir,—I am sorry to hear of your continual
embarrassments. From a limited
fund which is at my disposal, I send as a
contribution to your relief from those embarrassments
the sum of £50.”
But that could not rescue the poor
man. As the month drew towards
its termination, the horror became
greater that his intellect could bear.
The following are the last entries in
his journal.
“18th.—O God, bless me through the
evils of this day. Great anxiety. My
landlord, Newton, called. I said, ‘I see
a quarter’s rent in thy face, but none from
me!’ I appointed to-morrow night to see
him, and lay before him every iota of my
position. ‘Good-hearted Newton!’ I
said, ‘don’t put in an execution.’ ‘Nothing
of the sort,’ he repeated, half hurt.
“I sent the Duke, Wordsworth, dear
Fred, and Mary’s heads to Miss Barrett
to protect. I have the Duke’s boots
and hat, and Lord Grey’s coat, and some
other heads.
“20th.—O God, bless us all through
the evils of this day. Amen.
“21st.—Slept horribly. Prayed in
sorrow, and got up in agitation.
“22d.—God forgive me. Amen.
Finis
of
B. R. Haydon.
“Stretch me no longer on this rough world.’—Lear.
“End of twenty-sixth volume.”
He died by his own hand.
A more profoundly melancholy history
than this it is impossible to conceive.
But if the records of one life
of ambition and misery, fairly and
truthfully written, can avail as a
warning to others, these volumes have
not been published in vain. Genius,
it must be acknowledged, too often
needs a monitor. It is rash and eccentric—over-confident,
and always
seeking to conquer; with its eye bent
on the glories from afar, it cannot
guide its steps along the common
pathway of existence. Of devotion
to art, or literature, or science in any
branch, we desire to speak most reverently.
We know that many of
the most important services rendered
to mankind have been performed by
humble men labouring sedulously in
seclusion, and shutting themselves out
from the external world almost as
carefully as did the alchemists of old,
when brooding over their electuaries
and alembics. But these men were,
like all others, subject to the laws of
society, and were compelled, somehow,
to earn their daily bread, however
humble might be their fare. And
in this they followed the apostolic
example, for we find that even Paul,
after he had received his world-wide
mission, did not deem himself absolved
from the common lot, but laboured
diligently at his craft, as a duty, that
he might not be a burden upon his
fellows. The possession of genius
does not exempt men from the ordinary
cares of life; they are, after all,
but men; they must eat, drink, be
clothed and lodged like the other
children of Adam; there is no exemption
in their favour from the weight
of the primitive curse. It is one thing
to abandon high aims and impulses
in order to acquire wealth, and another
to labour diligently in order that
they may have the freer scope. It is
all very well to talk disparagingly
about Pegasus in the yoke; to that
restraint Pegasus must needs submit,
else a worse thing will befall him.
Some faint suspicion of this seems to
have passed across the mind of Haydon
when he penned the following observation:
“Homer begged; Tasso
begged in a different way; Galileo
was racked; De Witt assassinated,
and all for wishing to improve their
species. At the same time Raffaele,
Michael Angelo, Zeuxis, Apelles, Rubens,
Reynolds, Titian, Shakespeare,
were rich and happy. Why? because
with their genius they combined practical
prudence. I believe this is the
secret.” Haydon, however, could
not shape his course accordingly.
From first to last he belonged to that
unhappy class who are constantly
looking out for what they call “the
good time coming;” forgetting that
every man must be the architect of
his own fortune, that the success of
to-morrow depends upon the labour
of to-day, and that as we sow, so
also must we reap. We doubt not
that he indulged in glowing anticipations
of fame and fortune; but he
neglected to take the simplest means
towards their attainment, thereby
placing himself, from the very commencement
of his career, at a sore
disadvantage. It cannot be too often
repeated, that to an artist or a literary
man, early debt is ruin. It is easy to
find an excuse for incurring the first
obligation; but the very facility with
which that has been obtained becomes
a temptation to a second; and very
soon the unfortunate borrower finds
himself so entangled, that no late
exertion of industry can set him free.
If we are met with the question,
What ought Haydon to have done in
the earlier part of his career? We
answer unhesitatingly, that he ought
to have painted portraits—sign-posts—anything,
rather than have sacrificed
his independence. After all, as
we have seen, he was driven to paint
portraits in his latter years; but the
employment which he then felt as a
degradation, and regarded with disgust,
would, had he applied himself
to it earlier, have been the means not
only of affording him a competency,
but of giving him free and unharassed
leisure to carry out his more ambitious
schemes. The casual reader of this
work will be amazed to find so many
entries of squandered time. In the
very midst of his difficulties, months
would elapse without Haydon’s taking
up his pencil, and those periods of
idleness he condemns as “the delinquency
of infatuation.” For our part,
we should not be inclined to use so
harsh a term. Such works as Haydon
was engaged in will not admit of continuous
and unbroken application.
In their composition the faculties must
be exerted to the utmost, and both
passion and imagination must be excited.
That is the case alike with the
painter and the poet—if it is otherwise,
the pictures of the one and the
words of the other will be cold and
unsympathetic. Now such a mood of
mind is exceedingly exhausting, and
moreover cannot always be assumed
at pleasure. Some men—we might
instance Schiller—have sacrificed their
lives in the attempt to prolong this
excitement; for nature, whenever
overtasked, demands a period of repose,
or at least a change of exertion.
We have Haydon’s own authority for
the fact that, while engaged in composition,
he was always under the
influence of strong emotion. It is no
wonder, therefore, that he frequently
felt himself unable to continue—that
is, to raise himself to the point of elevation
of idea which he had previously
reached. But instead of using these
intervals profitably, he threw away
his time, dreaming and speculating,
until the goad of necessity or the prick
of conscience roused him to another
effort. And how profitless these efforts
were, his history too plainly shows.
We have not thought it necessary to
attempt, in this article, any criticism of
Haydon as a painter. In truth, the
materials for doing so are not within
our reach, for his pictures are dispersed,
and for the greater part forgotten.
Nor can he be said to be the founder
of a school; for although he numbered
among his pupils Sir Edwin Landseer,
and Sir Charles Eastlake, the
present distinguished President of the
Academy, the traces of his style are
visible in the works of neither of these
eminent men. He will be remembered
hereafter rather from his enthusiasm—we
had almost said fanaticism—in
the cause of High Art, than on
account of his works; and these volumes
will unquestionably remain,
remarkable in literature, as the most
faithful record extant of the miserable
effects which ensue from the misapplication
of genius, from abandonment
of prudence, from defiance of public
opinion, and from the indulgence of
overweening vanity. They ought, as
we have already said, to be attentively
perused by every student of
art and literature; for they convey
an important lesson, which is not the
less likely to have its effect because
our sympathies are keenly excited by
the misfortunes, the trials, and miserable
fate of the man. May his unhappy
story be a warning to those
who, proud in the real or fancied
possession of genius, believe that nothing
more is required to carry them
to the summit of their ambition—may
all such read and ponder, and recoil
from the abyss which yawns for every
one who disregards the common
duties and daily responsibilities of
existence!
BRUTE LIFE IN THE ALPINE REGIONS. [2]
539
Switzerland has latterly become
one of the most commonplace countries
in Europe. No matter that its
lakes are as lovely, its mountains as
magnificent, its landscapes as beautiful,
and its cascades as sparkling as
they were thirty years ago; it has the
grievous misfortune of being too well
known. Familiarity has begot indifference.
Switzerland is now little
more than a baiting place on the road
to Italy or the East. Everybody has
visited it, and professes to know it
by heart. If a railway were accomplished,
people would dart through it
in a day, as they do through monotonous
Belgium on their way to the
Rhine—caring to see no more of it
than they can spy from the carriage
windows. As to Mont Blanc, its
ascent is becoming quite an ordinary
occurrence; men scramble up and
down it like conies on a sandhill, and
one thinks of the Grands Mulets pretty
much as one used to think, in the dear
departed days of four-horse teams and
many-coated jehus, of the Halfway
House on the Great North Road.
Switzerland is now visited (for its own
sake) only by persons who are stinted
for time—who cannot afford a tour,
but merely “a run,” and who accordingly
scamper off to the Alps (as they
might do to the Westmoreland lakes
or Welsh hills), the journey thither
being performable, thanks to steam, in
somewhere about thirty hours from
London Bridge. Rapid gentlemen,
who glory in the quantity of ground
they get over, who estimate the interest
of a tour by the number of
leagues accomplished, who have passed
a day at Chamouni, climbed the
Rhigi, visited the convent of St Bernard,
written nonsense in visitors’
books, and satisfactorily settled in
their minds the comparative merits
of the many excellent tables-d’hôte
that British gulosity and guineas have
caused to replace Helvetia’s once
simple and unsophisticated hospitality,—gentlemen
of this class, who have
done thus much, declare they know
the country thoroughly, consider it
rather slow, and pack their portmanteaus
for a trip to the Antipodes or a
stroll amidst Nineveh’s ruins.
From the Andes to the Alps, the
flight is a far one. When first we
fell in with that agreeable writer and
accomplished naturalist, Dr Frederick
Tschudi, he was fresh from Peru, and
it was the meritorious book his South
American wanderings suggested that
brought us acquainted with him. Since
that expedition, and probably during
many years previously to it, he has
studied and observed nearer home. The
mountains of his native Switzerland
have supplied him a theme for one of
those massive octavos which indefatigable
Germany loves to produce, and
whose close print and countless pages
deter foreign readers, unless the
author’s name be one that invites and
encourages them to proceed. That of
Dr Tschudi was associated in our
memory with so much valuable information,
most pleasantly imparted, that
we at once and willingly plunged into
his formidable volume.
However well acquainted frequent
visits or long residence may have
made us with one of the most picturesque
and delightful of European lands,
a summer’s ramble amidst its mountains
will assuredly possess much of the
charm of novelty, if performed after an
attentive perusal of Dr Tschudi’s recent
publication. A summer’s ramble—not
for ever along high-roads and
beaten tracks, with a luxurious hotel
for the goal of each day’s journey,
but—away in the mountains, with
a change or two of linen, and Dr
Tschudi’s book for sole baggage, and
with a cheerful resolution to be content
with hard beds and shepherd’s
fare. We are much mistaken, or Dr
Tschudi must have passed many such
summers, and less clement seasons
too—must long have been a lodger in
huts and chalets, and have bivouacked
for months together amidst Alpine
peaks—as he once did in Peruvian
forests—in order to accumulate
the country thoroughly, consider it
rather slow, and pack their portmanteaus
for a trip to the Antipodes or a
stroll amidst Nineveh’s ruins.
From the Andes to the Alps, the
flight is a far one. When first we
fell in with that agreeable writer and
accomplished naturalist, Dr Frederick
Tschudi, he was fresh from Peru, and
it was the meritorious book his South
American wanderings suggested that
brought us acquainted with him. Since
that expedition, and probably during
many years previously to it, he has
studied and observed nearer home. The
mountains of his native Switzerland
have supplied him a theme for one of
those massive octavos which indefatigable
Germany loves to produce, and
whose close print and countless pages
deter foreign readers, unless the
author’s name be one that invites and
encourages them to proceed. That of
Dr Tschudi was associated in our
memory with so much valuable information,
most pleasantly imparted, that
we at once and willingly plunged into
his formidable volume.
However well acquainted frequent
visits or long residence may have
made us with one of the most picturesque
and delightful of European lands,
a summer’s ramble amidst its mountains
will assuredly possess much of the
charm of novelty, if performed after an
attentive perusal of Dr Tschudi’s recent
publication. A summer’s ramble—not
for ever along high-roads and
beaten tracks, with a luxurious hotel
for the goal of each day’s journey,
but—away in the mountains, with
a change or two of linen, and Dr
Tschudi’s book for sole baggage, and
with a cheerful resolution to be content
with hard beds and shepherd’s
fare. We are much mistaken, or Dr
Tschudi must have passed many such
summers, and less clement seasons
too—must long have been a lodger in
huts and chalets, and have bivouacked
for months together amidst Alpine
peaks—as he once did in Peruvian
forests—in order to accumulate the
great store and variety of curious information
he has brought together in
this volume. Some aid he may have
derived from the numerous admirable
books which Swiss naturalists
have devoted to the beauties and
wonders of their native land. But his
pages bear the stamp of originality,
and abound in unmistakable evidence
of an enthusiastic love of science, and
of keen and intelligent personal observation.
One of their most striking
features is the minute knowledge displayed
of the ways and habits of creatures
of whose existence many persons
are barely aware—a knowledge
which can only have been acquired
by long frequentation of their haunts,
and by the most cautious watchfulness.
The author of a book like this must,
one would think, have led the life of
an Indian on the war-path—have exercised
the craft, and patience, and
vigilance, the silence and self-denial
of Leatherstocking on a Sioux trail—whilst
watching the furred and feathered
and scaly denizens of the forests, as
eager to note their aspect and peculiarities
as the wild warrior could be to
surprise foes and add fresh scalps to
his savage trophies.
Dr Tschudi has made a Dantesque
arrangement of his work, dividing it
into “circles,” whose denizens he describes
in turn. The circles are the
Mountain Region, the Alpine Region,
the Snow Region. The first chapter
of each circle is devoted to the general
characteristics of the region described,
its formation, geology, climate, streams
and lakes. A botanical chapter follows;
then one is given to the lower
animals—fish, insects, reptiles—and
others to birds and quadrupeds. Each
circle is terminated by a series of biographies
and delineations of particular
animals, and these are some of the
most pleasing portions of the book,
which, far from being dry or abstruse,
contains few scientific terms that are
not intelligible to all tolerably educated
persons, and maybe ranked in the
same class to which belongs White’s delightful
Natural History of Selborne.
The general reader might be little attracted
by so extensive a work devoted
entirely to natural history, but Dr
Tschudi is capable of imparting attraction
and interest to a much drier subject.
“The Alps,” says Dr Tschudi, in
his few preliminary pages of general
reflections, “are the pride of the Switzer,
who has planted his home at their
foot. Their vicinity exercises an indescribable
and extensive influence on
his whole existence. They are in
some sort the condition of his natural
and spiritual, his social and political
life. He loves them almost instinctively;
the most secret fibres of his
heart are intertwined with them;
when absent from them, his longing is
incessant to return to his beloved
mountains. His love for them is perhaps
greater than his knowledge of
their nature. Even at the present
day, when the furrow is sought in
which the locomotive may most easily
wind its way over the lowest saddle
of the Central Alps, and the galvanic
stream glides along the copper wire,
where beautiful roads have long intersected
them, and thousands of tourists
from every part of the world have
visited them—even now that the indefatigable
spirit of inquiry of our
numerous great naturalists has stimulated
to a thousand fruitful expeditions
to their lofty and glittering summits,
a deep mystery still envelopes
them.” They compose an almost
unknown land, in the midst of thickly
peopled and highly civilised countries.
Refined and prosperous nations have
occupied their valleys, and pushed
their way up those lower steeps which
form the step of transition from plain
to mountain. But at a certain elevation
they stop, and go no farther.
Above is the domain of bird and
beast, rarely intruded upon, save by
a stray hunter or by an ardent and
adventurous seeker after knowledge.
In those lofty regions are immense
tracts of mountain, which have never
echoed to a human voice, or received
the print of human foot, and whose animal
and vegetable life are still totally
uninvestigated. “Many a valley in
the rugged recesses of the Upper Alps
is less known than the coasts of the remotest
group of islands, or than the
banks of the Nile and the Mississippi.
And not only this: even the districts
which we have before our eyes, and
under our feet, have but lately become
known to us; we still are but at the
threshold of knowledge, and few are
there who earnestly knock, and are
admitted.”
Dr Tschudi’s first circle, the mountain
region, consists of the whole of
those parts of Switzerland which are
between 2500 and 4000 feet above
the level of the sea. Below the former
elevation he does not consider the
mountains to have begun; above the
latter heights we get into the second
or Alpine circle. The first region is
made up partly of independent mountains,
whose height does not exceed
the stipulated 4000 feet, partly of the
broad flanks and slopes of loftier mountains.
It is the region of waterfalls.
The Jura is the most important of
the independent chains it comprises.
Many of the most charming parts of
Switzerland are in the horizontal zone,
thus established between 2500 and
4000 feet above the sea. It contains
beautiful valleys, some manufacturing
places; the high-roads to
Italy traverse it; small villages, shepherds’
cottages, cow and sheep stables,
are found in even its most elevated
valleys. In summer it is overrun
by travellers, wandering in quest of
cascades and glaciers; in winter its
fashionable baths and elegant hotels
are closed or deserted, and it is enlivened
only by the passage of strings of
mules laden with merchandise.
To us the most attractive parts of
this book are those where we find the
author wandering in the woodlands,
communing with the brute creation,
and unostentatiously displaying his
rare familiarity with sylvan sights and
sounds. It is with reference to those
chapters, and not to his geological and
meteorological dissertations, that we
have more particularly taken up his
work; but before walking with him
into the woods, we are tempted to
abridge two curious and interesting
pages, relating to the hollows and
caverns frequently found in the Alps.
The worthy naturalist’s German is
occasionally as rugged as the rocks he
writes about, and we must aim rather
at giving its spirit than at rigidly
rendering its letter.
“Throughout the whole Alpine land,”
he says, “hollows are numerous, and
often of very interesting appearance.
They assume the most various
forms—gentle recesses of cliffs, with
overhanging roofs, regular closed grottoes
or caves, which the Bernese Oberlanders
call ‘Balm;’ ravine-like hollows
ending in rocky vaults, or communicating
with yet deeper clefts and
crevices; and finally, passages broken
through the mountains from daylight
to daylight. With these hollows tradition
associates many pious reminiscences
of saints and missionaries,
and here and there a chapel or hermitage
is still to be found in their vicinity.
The interior of these rocky
dwellings is often of singular conformation,
including narrow galleries,
deep and gloomy pools of water, and
unexplored precipices, sinking more
than a thousand feet into the bowels
of the mountain. In some are found,
as signs that in former times they were
used as hiding-places by fugitives, or
as dwellings by banditti, Roman and
ancient German coins; in others, petrified
bones or shell-fish; in others, again,
rounded fragments of serpentine and
of other descriptions of stone not
proper to the mountain; remains of
beasts of prey, which for centuries
have been extinct in those regions;
and finally—this especially in the
Jura—masses of snow and ice that
never melt. Most of them have an
internal coating of stalactites. Almost
more remarkable than these caverns
are the wind-holes, everywhere found
in the mountains—deep narrow clefts
in the rock, which sometimes have,
and sometimes have not, an upper
exit. In fine summer weather, a
strong and very cold wind issues from
them; in winter, on the contrary, the
air rushes into them, and their temperature
is higher than that without.
Such wind-holes are very numerous in
the Alps.... The cow-keepers
use them as dairies. They are not
without influence upon animal and
vegetable life. When not taken possession
of by man, they are frequently
taken advantage of by a fox or marmot,
for one of the several entrances
to his earth. Plants will not thrive
at their entrance or in their vicinity,
with the exception of some few dark
mosses and lichens. Upon the same
natural laws with these wind-holes,
depends the existence of the vast
and wonderful ice-caverns which are
found in the mountains far below
the snow-line, and which contain,
for many months together, sometimes
the whole year through, huge
masses of ice. We may cite the icecavern
of St George, situate near
Rolle, 2562 feet above the lake of
Geneva, on a shelf of the foremost
range of the Jura, which contains
some 2000 hundredweight of ice, and
where it freezes even in summer;
also the greatest and most magnificent
of all known ice-caverns, the
sheep-hole on the lake of Thun, in a
cliff 1500 feet high, 5604 above the
level of the sea, penetrating deep into
the mountain, and containing the
strangest formations of ice. Notwithstanding
its uninviting aspect, shepherds
and cowherds take refuge within
it in stormy or very hot weather, and
it not unfrequently affords shelter to
a thousand head of sheep.”
Quitting inanimate for animate objects,
Dr Tschudi enumerates the vertebrals
found in Switzerland. Besides
domestic animals, he estimates them
at about 430 kinds, of which fifty are
mammalia, thirty-two amphibia, forty-two
fish, and no less than 310 different
kinds of birds. The position
of Switzerland, midway between the
north and south of Europe, makes it
a place of rendezvous for many foreign
birds, seen but rarely, or for short
seasons. “Strange guests often come
to us,” says the doctor, “now from
the icebergs of the North Sea, then
from the hot plains of Egypt. Ducks
and divers, geese and sea-mews, from
the polar regions, meet the African
flamingo, the Egyptian ibis, the purple
heron from the Black Sea, the sea-swallow
from the Caspian. Many of
these are merely casual visitors—birds
that have been scared, disturbed when
brooding, or that have lost their way,
as in the case of the flock of 2130 pelicans
that appeared on the Bodensee in
the year 1768.” Upon the other hand,
in autumn occur regular and systematic
changes of quarters, numbers of
birds flying south, to seek the warmer
climates of Italy and Africa, whilst
others come from the north, well
pleased to winter in Switzerland.
Spring dismisses the strangers, and
brings back the emigrants. Of these,
however, but few return to their old
accustomed copses, woods, and valleys.
Some have sunk under the fatigues of
the journey, more have been carried
off by birds of prey; the greatest
number have fallen victims to man.
Dr Tschudi is indignant at the furious
war waged in Italy upon his feathered
songsters and favourites. “Not only
snipes, quails, thrushes, pigeons, and
suchlike birds, are taken, but the
friendly swallow, so respected in our
country; linnets, nightingales, little
singing-birds of all kinds, are unceasingly
assailed, during their passage
through the land of citrons, with
net and gun, by young and old of
all classes—tradesmen, mechanics,
priests, and nobles. At Bergamo, Verona,
Chiavenna, Brescia, millions of
birds are annually taken—for the
most part creatures which no one in
Switzerland would dream of injuring,
but which we rather cherish for the
sake of their beautiful notes. Therefore
is it that Italy, the land of music and
song, is so extraordinarily poor in
singing-birds. The same is the case in
the canton of Tessin, which has long
been infected with the Italian bloodthirstiness,
and where even sparrows
are scarce. From Tessin and the Valteline
the birdcatchers advance to the
St Gothard, and to the mountains of
the Grisons, to intercept the friendly
little creatures upon the very frontier
with their treacherous nets. Therefore
has there been for some time remarked
in Switzerland, a growing and
alarming diminution in the numbers
of the insectivorous birds. The canton
of Tessin is much more injured than
benefited by its birdcatchers. Fifteen
hundred shooting licenses (which there
cost but a franc a-piece) are annually
issued; but birdcatching with nets,
snares, lime, traps, owls, and even
with great fowling-floors (Rocoli), is
free to all. Beyond the Monte Cenere,
a single rocoladore will often take, upon
a fine October day, 1500 small birds.
It is easy to understand how great is
the loss of time and labour for a country
which, in many branches of industry,
is so far behindhand, and how
prejudicial an influence this wholesale
slaughter must have upon the character
of the people. In German Switzerland,
upon the other hand, birdcatching
is very little practised, and
only against a few sorts of finches and
thrushes; and shooting is confined
almost exclusively to large game,—pigeons,
fieldfares, and birds of prey.
Small birds are left tolerably unmolested;
the swallows are guarded by
the popular piety, and only the other
day (1852) a law for their protection
was published in the canton of Vaud.”
The doctor’s disgust at the wholesale
bird-slaughter on the Italian
frontier of Switzerland, is not to be
attributed merely to a naturalist’s
sympathy with the sweet-throated
objects of his study, and companions
of his solitary rambles. Of all animals,
birds are those which most contribute
to the cheerfulness of nature.
How strongly one feels this during a
long walk through a lonely country!
Quadrupeds fly and hide themselves
at our approach; only now and then
we see a hare scudding away in the
distance, or a saucy squirrel perched
upon a bough high over our head; as
we walk by the river-side, the trout
plashes out of the water, fly-catching
intent. But all these creatures are
mute, shy, and rarely seen, whilst
birds are all around us, twittering in
the bushes by our side, flashing their
plumage in the sunbeams, warbling
in the trees we walk under, and carolling
high aloft in the clouds. How
deadly dull the forest and mountain
would be without them! Such, doubtless,
have often been Dr Tschudi’s
thoughts when he walked forth alone
to gather knowledge on nature’s page,
and they would suffice to explain his
vexation with the birdcatchers. We
turn, for another and more practical
reason, to his chapter on the lower
animals, and to his interesting account
of the myriads of insects which
the first breath of the Fön[3] calls into
existence. Many of these insects are
extremely hurtful to vegetation, and
do great damage to fields and gardens,
even when decimated by the
birds whose nourishment they compose.
The May-bug, especially, appears
in the northern valleys of the
central Alps in prodigious swarms,
resembling, and as noxious as, the
flights of locusts that afflict more
southerly lands. And if the purveyors
of Italian epicures, whom, it appears,
nothing less than roast linnets
and nightingale ragout will satisfy,
are allowed to continue their work of
devastation amongst the small birds of
Switzerland, the times are likely soon
to become good for beetle and caterpillar,
and extremely unfavourable to
Helvetian gardeners and farmers. One
of the modes of birdcatching referred
to by Dr Tschudi—namely, by means
of owls—is curious and peculiar. He
describes it in another place. The
sort of owl most used by the fowler
(Strix passerina) is found in the
woods of Tessin, where it bears the
name of civetta piccola. He is domesticated
in the houses, catches
mice, eats fruit and polenta. The
birdcatchers take him out into the
fields, and set him upon a one-legged
stool, with a padded top. A long
string is fastened to his leg, and occasionally
pulled, which makes him
jump about and play all manner of
comical antics. Round about are
decoy-birds, and sticks spread with
bird-lime. The small birds come in
flocks to see the fun, settle on the
sticks, and are caught—redbreasts,
yellow-hammers, wrens, wagtails,
hedge-sparrows, thrushes of various
kinds, &c. &c. The finch family
alone are said to be too knowing to
be thus entrapped. They keep up a
great noise, but at a prudent distance.
This mode of bird-snaring is followed
from July to November, and the
Tessinees, who seem to be a community
of birdcatchers, travel into other
cantons to practise it. In Germany
the large screech-owl (Strix bubo)—which
in Switzerland is carried about
in a box, and shown as a pretext to
beg for batzen—is used as a decoy for
carrion birds. The sportsman ties
him to a peg in the ground, and hides
himself near at hand in a low hut,
covered with turf and provided with
loopholes. Soon there is a great gathering
of crows, magpies, hawks,
kites, &c., which come croaking and
screaming around, and are easily shot.
“The mountain region of Switzerland,”
says Dr Tschudi, in one of the
many pleasing passages of this volume,
“possesses no kinds of birds
quite peculiar to itself, and which do
not also appear in the corresponding
regions of adjacent lands, and not
many kinds that do not, at least
occasionally, show themselves in the
plain.[4] The greater number, especially
of the smaller birds, alternate
between the hill and the mountain
regions, and in winter gladly seek the
fields, forests, and bushes of the lowlands
and of the mild valleys. But
their sweetest song, their summer
joys, their merriest time, are in the
mountains. There they live like rich
gentlemen, who, in the fine season,
repair to their country-houses. Their
table is ever spread, and their perch
ready; their friends are ever at hand
to sport and rejoice with them. There
is a peculiarity about their jubilation
in their mountain forests. No nightingale
pipes her melodious notes, seldom
a linnet is heard, rarely that
capital singer, the black-headed titmouse—and
yet wood and rock resound
again with the joyous concert.
True it is that good-will, and joyous,
gushing vitality, often atone for the
absence of natural harmony and artistic
skill. Before the rosy mists of
morning have announced the sun’s
approach—often before even a light
tint in the east has indicated its point
of rising, and whilst the stars still
glitter brightly in the dark-blue sky—a
low rumbling noise is heard, issuing
from a tall old fir; then follow chattering
clapping notes, growing quicker
and quicker; and finally, a long string
of hissing sounds, like the whetting
or sharpening of a blade. It is the
heathcock’s coupling time. With distorted
eyes he trips and dances about
upon his bough, whilst in the bushes
below the hens quietly repose, and
respectfully behold the foolish capers
of their lord and master. He is not
long left to enliven the forest alone.
Some marsh-birds in the neighbouring
reeds have been piping ever since
midnight, and become zealous in their
song, now that the sun approaches.
Then the blackbird awakes, shakes
the dew from the glossy sable of his
plumage, whets his bill against the
bough, and hops higher up in the
maple-tree, almost wondering to find
that twilight is becoming daylight,
and that the forest still sleeps. Twice,
thrice, he sends a summons, over the
tree tops, across to the opposite
mountain, and down into the valley,
on whose brooks thin banks of vapour
rest. Then he puts forth, with might
and fire, his magnificent notes, alternately
gay and plaintive, and rouses
the whole woodland region into life.
The cuckoo’s musical call resounds
afar in the forest. Thin blue columns
of smoke issue from the cottage chimneys
in the valley; there is barking of
dogs in the farmyards, and the tinkling
of a cow-bell; the birds rise from
bushes, grass, and rocks, and soar
upon the wing, to see the sun, and to
praise kind Mother Nature, who has
once more sent them the cheerful
light. Many a poor little flutterer
rejoices that the anxious, dangerous
night is past. He sat upon a twig,
his head buried in his feathers, when
by the starlight he saw a forest-owl
fly noiselessly through the trees in
search of prey. The rock-marten
came from the valley, the ermine
from the cliff, the pine-martin descended
from his squirrel’s nest, the
fox prowled amongst the bushes. All
these the bird had seen. On the tree,
in the air, on the ground—destruction
was all around him. Many weary
hours had he sat out, not daring to
stir, protected and concealed by a few
young beech-leaves. How gladly he
now leaps forth, and extols the safety
of life, and the protection of light!
The chaffinch sounds his clear and
powerful notes, the redbreast sings on
the summit of the larch, the greenfinch
in the alder-bush, the yellow-hammer
and redfinch in the underwood.
The flaxfinch, the titmouse, the golden-crested
and the common wren,
exert their various voices; the ringdove
coos, the woodpecker taps at his
tree. But above all these cheerful
sounds are heard the potent voice of
the mistle-bird, the melodious notes
of the tree-lark, and the inimitable
chant of the thrush. What a morning
concert in those green glades!”
And what a pretty bit of sylvan
description is this, showing a hearty
love of nature, and close observation
of her ways! Dr Tschudi has invited
himself to pass the day with the birds,
and he avails himself of the opportunity
to observe and note down the details
of their domestic life, like some impertinent
foreigner whom a hospitable
country gentleman has invited to pass
a week at “The Grange,” and who
requites the courtesy by printing the
minutest particulars of his host’s
housekeeping. But the most susceptible
bird could find nothing offensive
in the doctor’s revelations. It is hard
to say how he managed to observe,
without alarming, his feathered entertainers.
He must have covered
himself with leaves, or lain, for hours,
perdu beneath a bush, suppressing his
breath till his presence was forgotten,
or till he was taken for part of the
landscape, for a log or a fossil—for he
had to do with a timorous race, easily
panic-stricken and silenced. Suddenly
chirping and piping, singing, cooing,
and hammering, all ceased at
once. They were replaced by the
hoarse and hungry cry of the pigeon-hawk,
hovering ominously over the
wood, whose melodious denizens buried
themselves, mute and trembling,
in its deepest foliage. The peril past,
they again emerged, recommenced
roulades and trills that a Grisi might
envy, and industriously sought their
breakfast—berries, insects, seeds.
Thus passes the morning, in song
and banqueting; hot noon is the
silent time in the forest, when its
denizens take their siesta, with the
exception of a few indefatigable warblers,
whom nothing will silence.
Towards evening the choir is again
active, but the concert lacks somewhat
of the vigour and freshness of
the morning’s performance. It is a
farewell to light—which the other
welcomed. Night falls, and once
more the stillness is only broken by
the hooting of owls, and the heavy
circling of the bat.
Of this last-named singular animal,
the link between bird and beast, Dr
Tschudi discourses at some length,
giving curious results of his observations
of their habits, and taking occasion
to animadvert on the unaccountable
repugnance entertained by men
for certain animals, which they persecute
as foes, when they ought to favour
and foster them as useful friends.
He had already touched on this point
when talking of the Swiss snakes. On
the subject of bats he writes as follows:
“They are the owls amongst
mammalia; like them they are dismal,
nocturnal, carnivorous creatures, unamiable
and shy. Our naturalists are
probably still far from a thorough
knowledge of them, their secret abodes
and nocturnal habits rendering this
very difficult to attain. And in this
respect natural history receives small
aid from man, who loathes the bat,
because he does not know that it is
his benefactor; kills it when he can,
and throws it away. Strange it is
that man has such a profound aversion
and almost invincible horror for
many animals which are positively
useful and no way injurious! He
shuns and persecutes toads and lizards,
which destroy so many locusts,
worms, spiders, flies, and snails; blind
worms and snakes, which rid him of
vermin and of mice; moles, owls, and
bats, which are his true benefactors,
and should be carefully protected.
The last named are, like swallows,
active destroyers of insects, and devour
millions of beetles, injurious water
insects, tree-caterpillars, cabbage-butterflies,
night-moths, and May-bugs,
and crunch, with their numerous
and extremely sharp teeth, even the
hard-winged dung-beetle. Certainly
they have not the agreeable aspect or
the amiable manners of canaries or
goldfinches; they are wild and fierce,
and ready enough to open their wide
red gullets against the head of man.
They are hard to tame, and, when held
captive, usually refuse all nourishment.
Their musky smell, the thin
oily skin of their wings, their tawny
hair, their hissing and grumbling, their
little tail and their claws, are not particularly
attractive; but one might forgive
them all that, and leave them in
peace, inasmuch as they do great and
good service. Popular superstition
classes them as venomous, with toads,
frogs, and snakes. They are just as
little so as any of these, and have not
the absurd passion attributed to them
of flying into people’s hair. Weasels
and polecats, martens and dogs, and
especially owls, their sworn foes, persecute
them sufficiently, to prevent
their numbers ever becoming troublesome
to man, though he should leave
them unmolested.
“In winter we see no bats, unless
by chance upon extraordinarily
warm evenings, and people often ask
what becomes of them in the cold season.
Were they birds, they would
fly southwards; were they proper
quadrupeds, they would dig holes to
shelter themselves from the cold: as
it is, their only resource is to seek
warm hiding-places. Moreover, insects,
their habitual food, disappear
in winter time. So, as soon as frost
sets in, they look for caves, sheltered
clefts in the rocks, old chimneys, and
other shelter of the same kind, hook
themselves on to the wall with the
thumbs of their fore-feet, one over the
other, and sleep until the warmth of
spring again awakes them. The blood
circulates slowly through their little
bodies; stabbing, burning, or cutting
occasions them convulsions, but does
not awaken them from their winter
torpidity. Taken into a warm place,
they gradually awaken. Their vitality
is in some respects very tenacious,
in others easily destroyed: thus the
slightest bodily injury kills them, but
they resist for a very long time the
action of electricity and of the air-pump,
and can endure hunger longer
than any other of the mammalia.”
Dr Tschudi gives some other curious
details of these animals, but we omit
them, in order to ascend with him into
the Alpine region, and observe a class
of birds very different from any as yet
referred to. In the Oberland, some
thousand feet higher than we have
hitherto been, we come upon the eagle
and the vulture. There the osprey
soars over summits twelve thousand
feet high, or is seen, at a less elevation,
bearing away a lamb or a hare
to his hungry eaglets in their inaccessible
eyrie. Scarcely anything that
runs or flies is safe from his clutches.
He overtakes the swiftest birds,
snatches their prey from hawk and
falcon, and will carry off a dog, a fox,
or a badger, as readily as a kid or a
barn-door fowl. It has been sometimes
denied that this kind of eagle
carries off children, but he is unquestionably
strong enough and courageous
enough to do so, and Dr Tschudi
vouches for one painful case of the
kind as having occurred in the Grisons.
“In a mountain village, an
osprey darted upon a child of two
years old, and bore it off. The father
came running up at the cries of the
infant, and followed the robber into
the rocks. The burthen being rather
a heavy one, he succeeded, after great
exertions, in making the eagle resign
its prey. But the poor child’s eyes
had been hacked out, and it soon died.
Long did the father lie in wait for
the murderer, which was continually
hovering about that neighbourhood,
and at last he caught him alive in a
fox-trap. In his eagerness and fury
he laid hold of his prize so imprudently
that the bird wounded him severely
with his beak and with the foot that
was free. Some neighbours came up
and killed the eagle with sticks.” The
village of Eblingen, by the lake of
Brienz in the Bernese Oberland, is
celebrated for its eagle hunts. About
a league from it, in a very wild and
beautiful part of the mountains, is a
favourite abiding-place of the ospreys,
where they love to sit upon the
sunny side of inaccessible peaks, and
look out over the great valley of the
lakes. The Eblinger hunters wage
perpetual war against them, and attract
them to the neighbourhood, as an
angler ground-baits for fish, by hanging
dead cattle and other carrion to
the trees. This is in summer; and as
the eagle can then usually get better
food, he often disdains the garbage.
In winter the hunters place their baits
upon the ground, securing them with
wooden pegs. Roasted cats are the best
bait. The eagle cannot rise from the
flat ground so rapidly as he can fly off a
more elevated perch; and moreover,
when he once settles down to a repast,
he often remains for hours at it. The
baits are so placed as to be visible,
through field-glasses, from the village
below. The hunters, with whom this
kind of sport is a passion, are continually
at their windows, watching
the snare. When they see an eagle
settle down to his food, they set out,
and although they have a full league to
climb through bushes and over rocks,
the bird seldom escapes them. The
highly picturesque vicinity of Eblingen
is disfigured, in the eyes of the
traveller who wanders thither, by such
unpleasing sights as a putrid goat
hanging from a tree and dangling in
the wind; here a horse’s head, partially
picked, and there a half-eaten
cat. The strength of this kind of
eagle is very considerable. One was
known to fly away with a fox-trap,
weighing eight pounds, in which he
had been caught. But a more powerful
and formidable, although a less intelligent
and kingly bird, is the lämmergeier
or vulture—the condor of
European mountains, and unquestionably
the most remarkable feathered
inhabitant of the Alps. With the exception
of the chapters relating to the
chamois and chamois-hunters, the one
allotted to the vulture is the most interesting
of Dr Tschudi’s book. Concerning
this largest of European birds
of prey naturalists knew little until
very recently. The great Buffon himself
confounded it with the condor.
The Swiss naturalist Steinmüller was
the first who gave a good account of
it; others followed, and extended
their researches farther, but much yet
remains to be ascertained. In the
book before us Dr Tschudi has made
a valuable addition to the natural history
of this obscene and dangerous
bird, of which he relates numerous
anecdotes, partly the result of personal
observation, partly derived from experienced
hunters and scientific friends.
We will give the cream of two or three
pages.
“The internal construction of this
gigantic bird is most peculiar. The
muscles of the breast are extraordinarily
large and strong; the long bones,
hollow as in other birds, become filled,
by the action of the lungs, with
air, which, being warm, is specifically
lighter than the external atmosphere,
and facilitates the bird’s flight. His
digestive organs are singularly powerful.
His acrid gastric juice corrodes
and disposes of the largest bones.
When one of these birds is killed,
the contents of the stomach astounds
everybody. Thus in one vulture was
found a fox’s rib, 15 inches long, the
entire tail of a fox, the hind leg of a
hare, several shoulder-blade bones,
and a ball of hair. The greatest discovery
of this kind, however, was in
the stomach of a vulture killed by Dr
Schinz: it contained the large hip-bone
of a cow, a chamois’ shin-bone
6½ inches long, and a half-digested rib
of the same animal, numerous smaller
bones, a quantity of hair, and a heathcock’s
claws. The gastric juice decomposes
the bones by strata or layers,
so as to get from them the nutritive
gelatine, whilst the dead chalky part
passes away. By this organisation,
Nature, in her wisdom, has restricted
the mischief the vulture might otherwise
do. For if his great need of
nourishment had to be satisfied by
masses of flesh, not only would the
bird often die of hunger, but he would
exterminate all the game in the upper
Alps. He digests the thick hoofs of
calves and cows; and the gastric juice
continues its operation even after
death.” Thus, in a vulture shot in the
act of devouring a fox, and opened
three days afterwards, the fox’s head
was found in the usual state of digestive
fermentation—a remarkable example,
says Dr Tschudi, of independence
of action between heart and
stomach.
The habits of the Alpine vulture are
not such as to render their observation
an easy or a very safe occupation.
In the morning he usually flies off to
the place where he last found a meal,
and, suspending himself at a great
height, examines his hunting-ground.
His scent and sight are alike excellent,
and he detects his prey a league
off. Below him the Alpine animals
graze and repose, unsuspicious of the
fatal cloud overhanging them. Suddenly
the vulture folds his wings, and
falls like a shot upon his victim. If
this be a small animal—a dog, a lamb,
a badger, a hare—he perhaps carries
it off; larger prey he is fain to devour
upon the spot; for this bird’s strength
lies less in his feet and claws than in
his wings and beak. “If he descries
a large animal, a heavy sheep, an old
chamois or goat, grazing in the neighbourhood
of a precipice, he circles
round and round it, trying to torment
and terrify it, until it runs to the edge
of the precipice; then he plumps upon
it with a rushing flight, and not unfrequently
succeeds in knocking it over
the cliff. He flies down after it, and
settles upon his prey, killed by the
fall. First he pecks out the eyes, then
eats the entrails, then the bones. He
crushes the skull of living cats, and
bolts them at a mouthful. He has
often been known to attempt to throw
hunters down a precipice, when he
found them in a dangerous position on
a narrow mountain-path or rocky promontory;
and those who have been
thus assailed declare that the rush,
the swiftness, and the power of the
enormous pinions are almost irresistible,
even by a man. In like manner
a vulture was seen to attempt to throw
an ox down a steep cliff close to which
it had strayed. The bird obstinately
persisted in his daring attacks; but
the quadruped was not easy to scare
out of his natural tranquillity. Lowering
his head, he planted himself firmly
on his solid legs and waited quietly,
until the vulture became satisfied that
the case was hopeless.”
In Piedmont, the country people
decoy the vulture into a narrow pit,
by means of a roast cat or some other
carrion. He eats his fill, has difficulty
in rising, and is beaten to death with
sticks. The Indians in the Andes kill
condors by dozens in the same manner.
It is hard to get near enough to
the vulture to shoot him: he is caught
in fox-traps; and there is a price upon
his head in Switzerland. In the
Grisons, the successful hunter carries
his prize from house to house, to claim
reward, and the peasants are generally
willing to bestow a little wool and
many thanks upon the captor of the
sheep-destroyer. Now and then the
vulture catches a Tartar. Dr Tschudi
tells an instance of this, of his own
knowledge. Near Alpnach, in Unterwalden,
hard by the place called the
Dragon’s Hole, a vulture picked up a
fox and flew away with it. But Reynard
managed to seize the spoiler by
the neck, and bit it right through.
The bird came tumbling dead to the
ground, and the fox limped away, after
an aerial excursion he was not likely
soon to forget. One has heard of
weasels playing a similar trick to
hawks; but a fight in the air between
a full-grown fox and the largest European
bird of prey must be a sight
worth seeing.
Dr Tschudi relates several instances
of children being carried off by vultures,
and one of the almost miraculous
recovery of a little girl thus abducted,
and who thereafter went by
the name of Geier-Anne. The remarkable
event was noted in the
church-register of the village in the
Bernese Oberland, near which it occurred,
and its heroine was alive a
few years ago. The only case in which
the vulture will fight, to the very
death, against adult men, is when
these attempt to rob its nest. Thus,
one day, in the canton of Glarus, a
resin-gatherer saw a nest high up in
the rocks, climbed to it with prodigious
labour, found two young fledged
vultures (breakfasting on a squirrel,
which they had not taken the trouble
to skin), tied their feet, threw them
over his shoulder, and had begun his
descent, when the young birds’ cries
brought back the old ones, who furiously
attacked him. It was only by
continually swinging his axe round
his head that he kept them off; and
they continued to follow and rage
around him till he reached the village
of Schwanden, four leagues off. “The
celebrated chamois-hunter, Joseph
Scherrer, of Ammon, on the Wallensee,
once climbed, barefoot and with
a gun on his back, to a nest in which
he suspected there were young. Before
he reached it, the male eagle flew
by and was shot. Scherrer reloaded
and continued his ascent. But on
reaching the nest the female bird fell
furiously upon him, seized him by the
hips with her claws, endeavoured to
hurl him from the rock, and dealt him
severe blows with her beak. The
man’s position was desperate. He
was compelled to cling with all his
strength to the precipice, and could
not use his gun. His extraordinary
presence of mind saved him. With
one hand he directed the muzzle of
his weapon against the breast of the
bird that grappled him, and with
his naked toe he cocked the piece and
pulled the trigger. The eagle fell
dead amongst the rocks. For the two
old and the two young birds the hunter
received five florins and a-half reward;
but he kept the deep scars upon
his arm as long as he lived.
“Quite as frightful was the position
of a Sardinian, who went with two of
his brothers to rob a vulture’s nest in
the mountains of Eglesias. His companions
let him down by a rope, as is
often done in our country, to get at
places inaccessible by climbing. Suspended
over a tremendous precipice,
he took the young birds from the nest.
At that moment the two old ones
attacked him like furies. The young
Sardinian had a sword, and kept them
off by unceasingly brandishing it round
his head. Suddenly he felt a violent
shaking of the rope, and perceived, to
his horror, that, in the ardour of his
defence, he had cut it three parts
through. Each moment he expected
the remaining strands to sever; each
movement he made might hurl him
into the abyss below. He was slowly
and cautiously drawn up and rescued.”
These striking anecdotes are followed
by an extremely curious account
of the habits of a vulture captured when
full grown (young birds are easily reared
and tamed), by the Swiss Professor
Scheitlin, and kept in a room until his
death. But it is time to quit the Swiss
birds for the Swiss beasts, if we are to
say anything about the latter, which,
although fewer in number, occupy very
considerable space in the doctor’s book.
“Upon the whole,” says Dr Tschudi,
“our country, and especially our beloved
mountain-land, seems by no
means unfavourable to the propagation
of mammalia—great forests, extensive
wastes, almost inaccessible
mountain-districts—but on nearer
examination their advantage greatly
dwindles. Everywhere cultivation
strides victoriously forward; our woods
are thinned and frequented; the herd
and the hunter intrude into the wild
mountain-valleys!” And the enthusiastic
naturalist seems disposed to
lament such cultivation and intrusion.
He has rambled in Alpine solitude and
Peruvian puñas, until he has acquired
somewhat of the feeling with which
Cooper’s Pioneer beheld law and
ploughshares encroaching upon his beloved
forest, where the only law and
the best breadwinner had long been a
long rifle and a sure aim. “Where man
comes tormenting (mit seiner Qual),”
says the worthy Tschudi, whom we
expect to hear of next from the Far
West, if Californian discoveries have
not made that too cultivated and populous
a country for him, “not only
does nature cease to breed new animals,
but those long since bred diminish
and disappear.... Once the
beaver built his wonderful dwelling
upon our rivers; the wild ox stamped
down the bushes in our woods; the
wild boar grubbed holes at the foot of
our venerable oaks. Every trace of
these animals has disappeared. But
a century since, the fallow-deer was
a native of our forests. How seldom
now does a wild boar make its way
hither from Alsatia, affording a noble
mark to our rifle-bullets; how rarely
does one hear that a hunted stag, hard
beset in the Black Forest, has swam
the Rhine, and shown himself in our
woods! On the other hand, not all
the efforts that have been made have
rid us of dangerous beasts of prey,
and for scores of years to come, although
we may lessen their numbers,
we shall not succeed in exterminating
them. The mountains favour and
shelter them, and our lynxes, bears,
and wolves will long continue their
nocturnal expeditions through the
Alps, whilst in adjacent Germany they
have for many years been exterminated.”
Although cherishing succulent
and savoury reminiscences of the
rich black meat—a sort of pig-venison—on
which we have so often banqueted
when abiding hard by the
forests of “adjacent Germany,” we
still must question the desirableness
of wild boars as habitual residents in
an agricultural country, or even as
casual visitors from neighbouring
mountains. Dr Tschudi has drawn
quite a Druidical picture of Tusky
rooting at the foot of oaks which were
probably already saplings in days
when bread was hardly deemed a
necessary of life, and when robber-knights
washed down with quarts of
Rhenish the meat they that morning
had speared. Doubtless these were
fine carnivorous times, and if a husbandman
dared complain of ravaged
fields, the whip—perhaps the halter—was
ready for the scurvy knave. But
we would beg Dr Tschudi to descend
from the mountain’s summit into the
valley below, and to inquire the wine
and corn grower’s private opinion on
the subject of wild pigs. We are convinced
it would be strongly in favour
of the total extermination of an animal
which, although not quite as dangerous
to man as some of the ferocious
quadrupeds so prettily designed upon
the ornamental cover of the doctor’s
book, is about as bad an enemy as the
farmer can have. As to bears, wildcats,
and the other Carnivora, whose
permanence in the mountains of Switzerland
the doctor deplores, it is not
likely they will ever be entirely got
rid of; but, upon the whole, the damage
they do is decidedly inconsiderable,
and their descent into the plain
of rare occurrence. One might certainly
encounter pleasanter-looking
creatures in a morning’s walk than
this flat-headed, big-clawed lynx, that
snarls so fiercely at a bear, covetous
of the chamois Bruin holds beneath
his paw; or than the fierce wild-cat—no
bad imitation of a panther—which,
when assailed, makes such good
fight against dog and man. This beast
loves to lie all day upon the bough of
a tree, whence she springs upon her
prey: there the hunter often spies
her, and then, if he chooses to meddle
with her, he does well to take good
aim. If she be but wounded, down
she comes, foaming and snorting, with
a high back and a perpendicular tail,
and springs upon her assailant. She
strikes her sharp claws so deep into
the flesh, especially on the breast, that
it is very difficult to tear her off, and
such wounds are hard to heal. She
fears dogs so little, that she often,
before perceiving the hunter, comes
down from the tree to encounter them.
Then terrible fights ensue. The furious
cat tears deep rents with her claws,
aiming by preference at the dog’s eyes,
and defends herself with ferocious
obstinacy, so long as a spark of her
very tenacious life remains. Thus did
a wild-cat, one day in the Jura, contend
victoriously with three dogs. She
struck her claws deep into the nose of
two of them, and her teeth firmly into
the throat of the third—a mode of
defence evincing not only prodigious
courage and inconceivable dexterity,
but also great sagacity, since only in
that manner could she avoid being
bitten by the dogs. The hunter hurried
up, and, by a shot through the
body, killed her, and rescued his dogs,
whom she otherwise would assuredly
have defeated. This really formidable
beast is getting daily scarcer in
Switzerland, but is said to be still
pretty common in the Black Forest,
where Dr Tschudi recently saw a very
fine specimen, weighing upwards of
sixteen pounds. The lynx—still found,
although rarely, in various of the
Alpine regions of Switzerland (where
he abides, not from any particular
love of a cool temperature, but to avoid
the persecution he is exposed to on
descending towards the plain)—attains
a much larger size, weighing from thirty
to sixty pounds, and standing two and
a half feet high. He is peculiar in his
feeding, and wasteful in his ways—not
a large eater, but very partial to
warm fresh blood. “When he falls
in with a flock of sheep or goats, he
creeps up to them, writhing like a
snake upon his belly, and suddenly
springs upon the back of a victim,
bites it in the nape, or through an
artery, and so kills it instantly. After
lapping the blood, he tears open the
animal’s belly, eats the entrails and a
little from the head, neck, and shoulders,
and leaves the rest. It is not
proved that he hides the remains of
his repast; at least such is not the
case in our Alps. His peculiar manner
of tearing his prey leaves the
shepherds no doubt as to whether or
not it is a lynx that has diminished
their flock. He not unfrequently kills
three or four sheep or goats at one
onslaught, and when very hungry will
attack calves and cows. In the summer
of 1814, three or four lynxes
killed more than 160 sheep and goats
in the mountains of the Simmenthal.”
If, however, the lynx can get enough
game, he keeps to it, and seems averse
to betray his presence by preying on
tame animals. The chamois is his
favourite meat, but difficult to catch,
even when he lies in ambush for them
at their salt licks and places of passage.
So he puts up with badgers and marmots,
hares, heathcocks, and other
large birds, and, when driven to straits,
condescends even to squirrels and mice.
In the winter, when he is obliged to
venture down amongst the hills and
into the valleys, his plan is to burrow
a way underground into the stables
where the flocks are kept; and Dr
Tschudi relates that upon one occasion
a sturdy he-goat, noting the arrival of
the subterranean foe, dealt him, just
as he got his head out of the ground,
such severe blows that the robber lay
dead in his mine.
Owing to the scarcity of the animal,
there is no regular lynx-hunting in
Switzerland, and before a lynx’s presence
is discovered by his ravages, he
is usually far enough away, and, if
pursued, quits the neighbourhood altogether.
If a hunter comes upon him
by accident, he does not run away,
but lies quietly on his branch, gazing
fixedly at the man, and is easily shot.
“If the hunter be unarmed, he has
only to stick up part of his clothes,
and to leave them there whilst he goes
home to fetch his gun. The lynx
continues to stare at the clothes until
his return.” Like the wild-cat, if the
lynx is only wounded, he springs upon
the hunter, and bites savagely. Sometimes,
however, his attack is made
upon the dog, and the man gets time
for a second shot. This fierce beast
is more than a match for two or three
ordinary hounds. In various Swiss
cantons, high rewards are paid by the
authorities for a lynx’s head: in Friburg,
125 Swiss francs; in Glarus,
15 florins; in Tessin, a louis-d’or.
In Switzerland, as in all countries
where forest and mountain abound,
where living is cheap, and where any
man may acquire, by a payment so
trifling as to be almost nominal, the
right to carry rifle or fowling-piece,
the usual consequences ensue. The
game becomes scarcer every year, and
the labouring classes are tempted to
idleness and evil courses. It is
lighter work and pleasanter pastime
to brush the morning gossamer from
the grass with gun on shoulder and
game-bag on hip, than to drive cattle
to pasture, or urge the plough along
the stubborn furrow. So thinks many
a stout Switzer, and quits the paths of
honest industry for the hunter’s precarious
and unprofitable trade. In
the chapter he devotes to squirrels
and mountain hares, Dr Tschudi digresses
to lecture his countrymen on
this score. “When the hopeful young
woodman,” he says, “has achieved
his first heroic deed, and, by the aid
of a quarter of a pound of small-shot,
has picked off, at five paces distance,
a brace of sparrows from the heavy-laden
cherry-tree, he cleans his gun
with unusual care, lays aside, half-exultingly
and half-contemptuously, the
fragments of his small victims, and
muses on better booty. He has
visions of a stray lynx or a fat chamois
falling before his unerring barrels,
and makes preparations to start for
the mountains early upon the next
Sunday morning, confident of bringing
home at least a hare or a squirrel.
Often, when in the valley the clear
church-bells resound from village to
village, and the Sabbath morn, fresh
with dew and bright with blossoms,
extends its hallowed peacefulness over
the hearts of men weary of working
days, a rolling file-fire is heard in
the woods, directed at the tapping
woodpecker, the melodious thrush,
the gracefully sportive squirrel—a
heathenish battue against His cheerful
creatures, which can hardly be very
pleasing to God Almighty. It is a
real pity and a shame for the long-legged
fools, who know not how better
to employ the Lord’s Day than in
this bloody sport, in which is displayed
neither bravery nor woodcraft, but
mere idleness and cruelty.” After
which very proper animadversion upon
the wanton bloodthirstiness of his
younger countrymen, the worthy
doctor makes us acquainted with
sundry curious facts in natural history
and peculiarities of Swiss sport; telling
us that squirrels are great lovers
of truffles, hunt for them by scent, dig
them up and devour them—a proof of
refined taste, which will cause us to
look henceforward with much increased
respect upon that harmless and rotatory
quadruped—the ape, as Dr Tschudi
calls it, of European woods. Two
pages farther on, we find described a
most barbarous mode of extracting
that poor old grey hermit, the badger,
from the depths of his earth. In the
canton of Glarus badgers are drawn
like corks—with a screw. A long
pole, having a sort of double corkscrew
affixed to its extremity, is
thrust into the den, whose unfortunate
tenant is dragged slowly out and
knocked on the head, for the sake of
hide, hair, fat, and flesh, all of which
are made profitable in Switzerland;
the meat being excellent pork. Fox
flesh, as we learn with some surprise—in
the course of a most amusing
chapter devoted to the tricks
and stratagems of the Alpine foxes,
whose wits are evidently sharpened
by the keenness of the atmosphere—is
very good food, if sufficiently washed
and properly prepared. Then we
come to the otter. Who does not
remember Isaac Walton’s brief but
animated description of an otter-hunt,
in the stream at the bottom of “that
meadow, chequered with water-lilies
and lady-smocks,” and his “pleasant
question” to the huntsman, whether
he hunts a beast or a fish?—a question
resolved by Dr Tschudi, so far as the
custom of the Swiss Catholic cantons
may be said to settle it, for there it is
eaten in fast-time as fish. “I am
glad these otters were killed,” said
Walton, and, as a lover of the angle,
well he might be, for Dr Tschudi
positively affirms that, in the shallow
mountain-streams, a single otter kills
many dozen trouts in a night. But it
is time to turn from animals whose
habits we have opportunities of observing
in our own country, to one
peculiar to the land to which the volume
before us refers.
The chamois—the reindeer of the
Alps, as Dr Tschudi calls it—is the
animal of all others that is most completely
and popularly identified with
the Swiss mountains, whose cliffs and
crags not a traveller approaches without
straining his eyes in quest of its
graceful form. He strains them, most
often, in vain—unless, indeed, he has
sufficient confidence in the steadiness
of his head, and the sureness of his
foot, to accept the practical hunter’s
guidance, and ascend amidst the glaciers
and precipices which are the
home of the Alpine antelope. Even
then he may wander long before getting
sight of a herd. They are believed
by many to be much less numerous
than is really the case, because even
summer travellers see little or nothing
of them. One may repeatedly visit
hunting-grounds in which a score of
head or more are known constantly to
dwell, and see not one. They lie for
the greater part of the day behind
stones and bushes, and are difficult to
detect. In wooded districts, they
conceal themselves in great herds in
the innermost depths of the forest.
Dr Tschudi denies that there are any
grounds for the apprehensions that
have been expressed of their approaching
extinction, and believes that as
long as the Alps stand they will shelter
chamois. The nature of their retreats
and favourite haunts, the perils
of the chase, its unprofitable nature,
the protection afforded them by the
game-laws, which restrict chamois-hunting
to the twelve weeks comprised
between the 1st September and the
25th November,[5] combine to persuade
him that sooner might hares, foxes,
and martens, dwellers in the immediate
vicinity of man, become extinct,
than the keen-scented, wary, and extraordinarily
agile animal, whose hunter
risks his neck every time that he
goes in its pursuit.
“There—where that good climber,
the Alpine goat, dares not ascend, on
the most inaccessible grass plots of the
steepest peaks, on the narrow stripes
of turf, scarcely a foot wide, which
run like ribbons from cliff to cliff—the
chamois comfortably grazes, getting
fat upon the scanty but strong and
nourishing vegetation of the Alps,
until in autumn he weighs sixty, eighty,
and even a hundred pounds. An instance
is known to us when a Glarus
hunter shot a beast that weighed a
hundred and twenty-five pounds. It
was the great “Rufelibock,” long celebrated
in those mountains, which for
many years had been in the habit of
coming low down towards the valley,
mocking all the efforts of the hunters,
until at last the cunning Bläsi proved
more than his match.”
Besides the hunter’s bullets, the
bear, and the lynx, the chamois has to
fear birds of prey (at least when it is
young, and even when it is old, if the
geier catches it in some convenient
spot for throwing it over a precipice);
and it sometimes—but this is only a
very occasional occurrence—gets its
horns inextricably entangled in the
branches of fir trees, when cropping
from them in winter the long green
lichens, remains hanging there, and
starves. Dr Tschudi once found a
skeleton of a chamois that had thus
perished, in an erect attitude. Excepting
under such circumstances, he
does not believe that chamois die of
hunger, although a Bernese hunter told
him that he had once, in the spring,
found, under a great fir-tree, the
bodies of five, which had been snowed
up and starved. They had eaten all
the leaves and bark within their reach,
but the snow had lasted longer than
the provender. An avalanche sometimes
sweeps away a whole herd; and
loose stones, which in spring and summer
are constantly falling from the
heights, take their proportion of victims.
Finally, it now and then happens—but
this is very rare—that a
chamois, pursued by the hunter, leaps
upon some ledge or pinnacle, whence
it is impossible for it either to advance
or retreat. In such cases, the courageous
animal does not stand helpless
and hopeless—like goats, which often
remain in such a position until their
herd rescues them at risk of his own
life—but dares a desperate leap at the
nearest landing-place, and is dashed
to pieces in the ravine. A chamois
clears, without hesitation, a chasm
sixteen or eighteen feet wide, and
leaps with impunity down a height of
twenty-four feet.
Chamois-hunting, once an imperial
sport in the Tyrol, is rather too dangerous
and fatiguing for gentlemen
sportsmen of the present day, and is
not very often followed in Switzerland
by any but poor men, who,
adopting the pursuit for the sake of
profit, soon become enthusiastically
addicted to it. They are usually
tough, hardy, sober people, sharp-sighted,
able to look down a thousand
feet of precipice without feeling dizzy,
daring, and especially cool, and possessed
of good lungs and iron muscles.
They need to be first-rate shots, and
better climbers than any mountain
goat; for the goat is free and unencumbered
in its movements, whilst
the hunter is loaded with gun, provisions,
and ammunition, and often, on
his return from the chase, with a
couple of chamois weighing something
like a hundredweight and a half. He
disembowels them, ties their hind legs
together, and slings them over his
head in such a manner that their feet
lie forward upon his forehead, and
their hind quarters rest against his
shoulders. Thus burthened, he performs
leagues over the most perilous
paths. The profits of the severe labour
and hourly risk are wretchedly
small. The chamois, when shot, is
worth but from three to six dollars;
the meat is sold at fivepence to sevenpence
a pound; the skin for from
seven to fourteen shillings; the horns
fetch a florin. Now and then a hunter
accumulates what may be considered
a large fortune in the Swiss mountains;
but this is only by dint of rigid
economy. These men are very temperate,
and seldom touch wine. Thus
did David Zwicky, a renowned chamois-hunter
in the canton of Glarus,
leave, at his death (a violent one,
like that of most of those Helvetian
Nimrods), seven thousand florins and
twelve fowling-pieces. This, however,
was a rare instance. It is less the gain
than the excitement that fetters the
hunter to his hazardous trade. How
eagerly he pursues it may be judged
from the following anecdote: “A
hunter, who had his leg amputated at
Zurich, sent to his surgeon, two years
later, as a mark of gratitude, the half
of a chamois he himself had shot, observing,
at the same time, that the
sport was not so good, now that he
had a wooden leg, but that he hoped
still to knock over many a chamois.
At the time of the amputation this man
was seventy-one years of age.” A
strong testimony in favour of the
healthfulness of mountain air, frugal
fare, and hard exercise.
Dr Tschudi devotes a chapter to a
selection from the most authentic of
the innumerable tales current in Switzerland
concerning chamois-hunters’
perils and adventures. He receives
most of such stories with caution, because,
in the course of repetition, they
are apt to become interwoven with
romance—the more so, as the heroes
of many of them did not survive to
tell their own tale. “An abbot of Engelberg
considered himself fortunate
when he did not lose in one year more
than five of the inhabitants of his valley—killed
while chamois-hunting;
and at the present day every year
claims more than one or two victims.
Before the end of October 1852, three
Swiss chamois-hunters had lost their
lives—amongst them Hans Laumer,
the well-known guide, who fell off the
Jungfrau over a precipice two thousand
feet deep.” Dr Tschudi assures
his readers that they may rely on the
truth of the sketches of celebrated
hunters, with which he pleasantly
fills a section of his second circle.
The most striking of these sketches,
whose incidents were supplied to the
doctor by an eyewitness—a friend
and brother naturalist—relates to
Colani, the most famous chamois-hunter
of the present century, who
dwelt above the village of Pontresina,
not far from the Reseggio glacier and
from the colossal Bernina, in the
south-eastern nook of the Grisons
that borders upon Lombardy and the
Tyrol. This Colani was a desperate
bandit, who had attained the exclusive
right to many square leagues of
mountain, and suffered none to encroach
upon his hunting-ground. He
had a sort of Far-West morality, by
which he perfectly justified himself in
planting a bullet in the body of any
intruder on his usurped domain. In
the mountains near his cottage he had
about two hundred half-tame chamois,
which he calculated to yield him annually
sixty young ones, and of which
he annually shot a like number of old
bucks. It was very unsafe to carry
a gun over his ground. The story
went that a room in his house was
adorned exclusively with the arms
and equipments of the strange hunters
he had shot (mostly Tyrolese); and
the people of Bevers and Campogask
believed he had thirty men’s lives
upon his soul, which nobody doubted
would ultimately become the property
of the Evil One. Dr Tschudi does
not attempt to decide how much or
how little of these reports was true,
contenting himself with remarking
that in a more extensive circle Colani
was much esteemed, and that his relatives
were of the best repute; but
he was choleric, and violent almost to
madness when in anger. He dwelt in
his mountain retreat like some dreaded
chieftain, and seemed to stand, in
a manner, above the law. He waylaid
a physician, who had summoned
him before a tribunal on a charge of
illegal practice of medicine, and dealt
him a blow in the face with his fist
which smashed his spectacles and left
him senseless.
“The well-known naturalist, Dr
Lenz, hunted in the year 1837 with
Colani, and has communicated to us
an authentic account of the last expedition
of the prince of hunters; an
account highly characteristic of the nature
of the mountains, and of the hunters’
life in that wildest part of Switzerland.
Accompanied by his friend,
A. von Planta, Dr Lenz called upon
Colani, and requested to be allowed
to go out with him chamois-hunting,
promising him two dollars for every
day they were out, the same sum for
every chamois he shot in their presence,
and four dollars and the game
for every one they themselves should
shoot. The hunter accepted the offer.
He was then a man of sixty-six,
broad-shouldered, sturdy, deep-breasted,
with rather a long face, a dark complexion,
black hair, an aquiline nose,
and brown, bold, wary eyes, whose
expression betrayed his passionate
character. He lived on bread, milk,
and whey. Before or during the hunting-time
he never drank wine. The
meat of chamois and marmots was
his favourite food. He spoke Italian,
German, and French, and was skilled
in the manufacture of sun-dials, surgical
bandages, and fire-arms. He
domineered over his neighbours with
very little ceremony. They must let
his two tame chamois feed in their
gardens, and when a woman would
not submit to this, and poisoned the
animals—she very soon died, Colani
was accustomed smilingly to relate.
“In vain had Dr Lenz and Planta
been warned not to have anything to
do with Colani. Their desire for
sport was too strong, and the prospect
of accompanying him too alluring.
They started the next morning—a
store of salt, and of smoked chamois
and marmot meat, in the hunter’s
game-bag. They had gone but
a short way, when, in a deep ravine,
closed in rear by the Reseggio glacier,
they came upon five chamois, and the
friends were about to open the campaign,
when Colani said: ‘All very
fine, but this is my salt-lick, where I
allow no chamois to be shot.’ Then
he desired to see ‘whether the gentlemen
could shoot,’ and placed a stone,
the size of a man’s fist, at a distance
of a hundred and fifty paces, as a
mark, which both hit.”
Despising the marmots that darted
about amongst the rocks, the party
continued their ascent of the vast icefield,
occasionally catching sight of
large and small herds of chamois,
until, after an hour’s further march,
they came upon a group of thirteen,
grazing on a bit of turf hard by the
rocks. But Colani again forbade
them to fire, his object being rather
to earn his handsome day’s wage than
to destroy his game, so that the two
friends had the pleasure of seeing
forty beautiful chamois trot by in
file—the young always behind the
old ones—without being allowed to
fire a shot. Without a single head
of game, they betook themselves to
a cowherd’s hut to pass the night.
Amongst their provisions was a small
wine-keg, the bung of which, driven
hard in, they all in turn endeavoured
to extract, with their fingers, and by
the help of stones, &c. “I will get it
out!” cried Colani; and griping the
hard wooden stopper with his sixty-six-year-old
teeth, turned the keg
in his hands, and had uncorked it in
an instant.
“The next morning the mountaineer
took his companions to the
Brüneberg, set one to watch, and led
the other along a steep narrow crest
of rock, whence they discerned several
distant herds of chamois. Colani
amused himself by taking Dr Lenz
into several places of deadly peril.
Once, when both lay looking over a
cliff a thousand feet deep, endeavouring
to spy out game, Lenz suddenly
heard a violent rustling noise, and at
the same moment a tremendous yell
from Colani. Lenz drew himself back
in a fright, and saw an enormous vulture
sweeping, with the swiftness of
an arrow, close over his head. Colani
had observed the vulture’s premeditated
attack, and by his shout had
saved his companion from certain destruction.
Before the hunters could
use their guns, the bird had disappeared.
Lenz thanked the mountaineer
for his rescue, but at the same
time observed to him, that he had not
come into the mountains to be served
up for breakfast to a nestful of young
vultures, but to shoot chamois, whereupon
Colani promised to take him,
the next day, to the Bernina, where
they abound.”
The next day was lost, however, in
the fruitless pursuit of two bears, of
which they could not get even a sight.
The morning after, they were on foot
at four o’clock, ascending a mountain.
After breakfasting on milk and cheese
in a shepherd’s hut, they separated,
Planta remaining behind, Colani and
Lenz pushing forward, through wind
and snow showers, until the sun,
rising above the mountains, gave promise
of a fine day. Lenz got impatient,
and told Colani that if he did
not get a shot that day he would give
up the chase. Colani replied that he
would have taken them to the Bernina,
but they had preferred coming
to the Campogask mountains in quest
of bears. There were few chamois
where they then were, and those hard
to get at, nevertheless he would take
him to some, if he had courage to
follow. In another half-hour he came
in sight of the spot where he expected
to find game, and saw five head.
“There they are,” he cried; “at
nine o’clock they will lie down; we
may wait half an hour here;—but the
road to yonder place is frightful. I
have been over it only once in my
life.”
“Colani went in front, his gun
slung over his shoulder, came to a
huge perpendicular wall of rock, and
stepped upon a narrow ledge which
ran along it. The path was hideously
dangerous. The loose earth crumbled
away at every step; in the incalculable
depth below them the loftiest
trees appeared no bigger than a man’s
finger; in their front the shelf grew
narrower, and seemed at last quite to
disappear; they passed over several
crevices, through which they looked
down into the valley. With his face
half-covered, Lenz followed Colani.
On reaching the end of the line of
precipice: ‘Have a care!’ cried the
hunter, as he grasped, there where
the path ceased, a rocky point, planted
his foot firmly, and swung himself
over the chasm to the farther side of
the rock, leaving his companion to
follow his example. With the courage
of despair, Lenz did so, without
accident, and almost to the astonishment
of Colani, who remarked, with
great naïveté, ‘I hardly thought we
should have got as far as this together—but
now to the chamois; we
have circumvented them finely!’ In
another half-hour they were on the
top of the mountain on which they
had seen the chamois, and at last
they discerned a large and a small
one lying amongst the Alpine roses
at their feet, on the brink of a deep
precipice. With a beating heart
Lenz fired over Colani’s shoulder.
The large chamois sprang to the
height of a man from the ground,
turned over, and fell backwards over
the precipice. Colani, resting his
gun on an unsteady block of stone,
fired at the small one, and missed.
Lenz was for going down into the
ravine, to fetch his game, but Colani
opposed this, and, with looks that
told of a conscience ill at ease,—‘What
lies in that grave,’ he said,
‘lies safely buried!’ Several years
before, a Grison hunter had disappeared
at that place, and no trace of
him had ever been found. Lenz fancied
a smell of human blood.”
Continuing their walk, or rather
their scramble, the two men reached
a dismal valley, strewn with blocks of
stone, and surrounded by cloud-capped
peaks. Suddenly Colani
threw himself behind a stone, and
made a sign to Lenz to do the same.
“‘What’s the matter?’ inquired
Lenz, surprised.
“Colani answered not, but gazed
hard through his field-glass, clenched
his fist violently, and muttered an
execration. At last Lenz discovered,
high up amongst the rocks, a diminutive
human figure. Colani, almost
mad with fury, continued to grind
out his ‘Verdamms!’ ‘I do not
know the fellow,’ he at last exclaimed;
‘but, thank God, he has not seen us
yet! Now he looks down through
his glass.’ As he spoke, the hunter’s
clenched teeth and savage glances
justified apprehensions of the worst
kind.
“‘As soon as yonder man moves
off,’ he whispered, ‘we must circumvent
him.’
“‘Nothing of the sort, Colani,’
said Lenz, gravely. ‘I came to shoot
chamois, not men.’ Meanwhile the
strange hunter disappeared. Colani
sprang up. ‘Follow me,’ he cried:
‘in a quarter of an hour the man will
be on yonder ridge; we must be there
in ten minutes.’ They ran themselves
out of breath, and in ten minutes got
over a distance which, under ordinary
circumstances, they would have taken
half an hour to perform. On reaching
the summit they sank, utterly
exhausted, behind a mass of rock.
But the strange hunter was near at
hand. His approach revived them.
“Colani cocked his piece and took
aim at the man. Quietly, but resolutely,
Lenz seized the barrel, changed
its direction, and said, in an authoritative
tone,
“‘Stop; I will suffer no murder in
my presence.’
“Colani cast a dangerous glance
at him; but then he held out his
hand and said, ‘We will not quarrel.’
Meanwhile the hunter had disappeared
amongst the rocks. With a malicious
laugh, Colani crept round, bidding
Lenz remain where he was. The
stranger had sat down rather lower,
on the edge of a rock, and was gazing
through his glass into the valley. ‘I
do not know the fellow,’ said Colani;
‘but I will go down and pay him a
visit. Hold yourself ready to fire.’
“‘I will have nothing to do with
your quarrels,’ replied Lenz; ‘but I
shoot down the first man who meddles
with me.’
“With triggers cocked, Colani crept
down like a cat. When only at three
paces from the inoffensive stranger,
he stepped suddenly from behind the
rocks, and raised his fist against him.
But he silently let it fall again. The
pair gazed at each other for a moment;
then Colani leant his gun against the
rock, and sat down beside the hunter,
took his gun from his hands and examined
it, whilst they took snuff together.
Lenz expected he would
next ask for the game-bag, and then
treacherously push the man over the
precipice; but they remained friends.
“The strange hunter, a stout old
man, about sixty-five years old, was a
native of the village of Bevers, and a
particular friend of Colani’s; but nevertheless,
knowing how spiteful he was,
he never risked himself on his hunting-ground.
He had heard that Colani
was gone to the Bernina, and seized
the opportunity of shooting a chamois.
But he had disguised himself, so that
no one might betray him to Colani.”
Soon after this the hunting party
was broken up, for it appeared to
Lenz as if Colani would not have
been much grieved to see him fall
over a precipice, and as if he did all
in his power to disgust him with his
mountains and chamois. The next
day Lenz left the Engadine with
Planta; but for the next month he
felt in every limb the consequences of
his unusual fatigues. Colani fell ill
in consequence of them, and died five
days afterwards. This remarkable
hunter had shot, since his twentieth
year, at which period he usurped the
sovereignty of the mountains, no less
than two thousand seven hundred
chamois (to say nothing of the many
he had killed before attaining that
age)—a number which no other hunter
ever nearly approached.
The second part of Dr Tschudi’s
book—which might rather be called
a brief appendix, since it comprises
but one-fifteenth part of the volume—is
allotted to the domestic animals of
the Alpine country—to cattle, goats
and sheep, horses and dogs. It contains
particulars interesting to the
farmer as well as to the naturalist;
but the length to which this paper
has already extended forbids its further
prolongation.
THE ROMANS IN SCOTLAND. [6]
557
Some forty years ago, in the windy
muirlands of the parish of Lesmahago,
in Lanarkshire, a stepping-stone
in a burn, where the cattle crossed
from one field to another, attracted
attention by an odd phenomenon. A
smooth, rounded, moderate-sized stone
it had appeared, since it had been noticed
at all—coloured a greenish brown
by infusoria, like the other water-worn
lumps of clay-slate in the district.
But this stone was seen to receive a
peculiar indentation on its surface
from the pressure of the cattle’s feet,
not of a kind exemplified on water-worn
stones in general. As to the
inquiring peasant, in whom this phenomenon
created a curiosity not to be
gratified without an excavation, the
annals of archæology are silent. It
is only known that the curiously indented
stone was removed with some
difficulty, when, behold, it resolved
itself into the figure and material of a
plated claret jug, from which the silver
had, by long exposure, been removed.
This was odd enough—a claret jug in
such a place, and trodden on, for no
one knew how many years, by cattle
and their herds! But a deeper mystery
remained behind, for, on examination,
the vessel was found to be an
undoubted Roman work, to be made of
bronze, in that beautiful egg-shape,
sweeping with an ogee curve towards
the neck, so remarkable in the best
Etruscan vases; while on the gracefully-formed
handle there was a piece
of legendary sculpture, harmonising in
the artistic beauty of its outlines with
the form of the vessel. It may now
be seen in the Hunterian Museum in
Glasgow, with the indentation made
by the hoofs of cattle on its side,
and the beautiful little bit of sculpture—seemingly
Mercury in the upper department,
and Minerva with the helmet
and bird of wisdom in the lower—as
it was buried among the pebbles
of the burn in Lesmahago—for how
long, let the person who may have
dropped it there tell.
To us there appears to be something
infinitely interesting and impressive
in such casual, and accidentally and
strangely discovered vestiges of the
great empire which ramified itself so
far into the wilderness; and we confess
to the weakness that we never could
see any of these scanty relics of the
uncertain frontiers of the empire,
without feeling much more interest and
emotion than chambers full of marble
sculpture, pottery, and bronzes, could
call forth in other places. There is
a character about them all, scanty as
they may be deemed, which at once,
in the eye even of the uninstructed,
removes them from anything, either
in an early or a late age, belonging
to the indigenous workmanship of the
country. Occasionally our earth has
yielded one of the glittering relics
which fallen empires leave as types
of their old lustre beneath the dust of
their decay, and a gold or silver coin,
bearing the image and superscription
of an Antoninus Pius, a Severus, or a
Caracalla, has been revealed by the
plough of the hind, or the mattock of
the railway labourer. But, though he
may take it to the nearest change-house
for criticism, the finder will not
irreverently dream of passing it off as
a convertible medium, however it may
bear a mysterious resemblance to the
current coin of the realm. There are
indications that both in early and
recent times—among the learned, the
peasantry, and the citizens—a sort of
unconscious homage has been paid to
Roman remains, as they have, from
time to time, been revealed—an
acknowledgment, as it were, of their
high rank among the fragmentary
memorials of past ages, and departed
dynasties and races. Walking down
the High Street of Edinburgh, nearly
opposite to Knox’s house, there may,
on the other side of the street, be
seen, in fine preservation, two heads,
cut in low relief, indisputably Roman,
from the simple severity of the sculpture.
The house in which they are
imbedded is old enough to have seen
many historical events; but the sculpture
carries tokens that it was taken
charge of, and valued, at a still earlier
period; for between the two heads
there is inserted an inscription, in
Gothic character, older perhaps than
any house in Edinburgh. And so this
far, at all events, seems evident of
the medallions of the Roman emperor
and his wife, that they had decorated
some structure still older than the
old Edinburgh house—probably in
some one of the ecclesiastical buildings
which fell to pieces after the
Reformation; and perhaps the builder
of the house adopted them as more
artistic and modern-looking than the
other relics of Gothic masonry in
the ruin—little dreaming that the
builder of the medieval edifice looked
on them with mysterious awe as relics
of some early unknown school of art,
with which he was incapable of competing.
In nothing, perhaps, is the immediate
acknowledgment of superiority,
which fragments of Roman art have
created in our country, more remarkable
than in the ecclesiastical seals
which it has lately become the pride
of our archæologists to preserve.
There, one may often see in the
midst of the rude Gothic tracery
of the fourteenth century, an outline
scarce distinguishable on the
surface of the mouldering wax; yet
evidently adjusting itself, as it were,
by some capricious accident, to the
pure forms of older art, in a head, or
nude figure, a lion or an equipped
Roman warrior. Examination shows
that these are no ideal creations, from
worn outlines fancifully adjusted to
artistic forms like faces in the fire,
but that old entaglio gems had been
inserted in the matrices of the seals;
and that their beauty should have
been appreciated is the more remarkable,
that they are in their rigid simplicity
so strongly in contrast even
with the merits of that florid decoration
which the early seal-cutters took
from the architectural types of their
age. We believe that a minute inquiry
would bring forth many fragments
of Roman work incrusted into
our older buildings; and we could
point to one instance where a piece
of sculpture—of Priapeian character—does
duty, after some slight liberties
having been taken with it, as a representation
of an illustrious national
hero. Sandy Gordon, as he is called
by Monkbarns, when he prowled about
Scotland grubbing in various corners
for the materials of his inimitable
Itinerarium Septentrionale, was ever
finding Roman altars and sculpture
imbedded in obscure private houses;
and it must be commendably said of
their builders that they did the best
they could to save these relics from
destruction. Some of these have been
lost or obliterated during the century
and a quarter elapsing since the
publication of the Itinerarium; but
others have, through the influence of
that work, found a more public and
secure place of deposit. Thus a sculptured
and inscribed stone, which
Gordon pronounced one of the best in
Scotland, when found at Duntocher,
was elevated to the dignity of decorating
the gateway of Kochney House,
and has thence been transferred to
the Hunterian Museum of Glasgow.
“At the house of Nether Croy,” says
Mr Stuart, “situated on the low
grounds to the north of Croyhill, are
two pieces of Roman sculpture and a
votive altar, which are said to have
been found in the immediate vicinity of
the height in question. The former are
placed in the wall of the building—the
latter stands in a green plot immediately
adjoining.” In the funny little
museum in the semicircular building at
Perth—the sybilistic Latin inscription
on which has sometimes driven
curious travellers frantic to discover
its purport—there is a stone slab with
sculpture as mysterious. It may,
however, be guessed from the triumphal
car and figure, and the leopards,
that it represents a Bacchus. This
vestige of ancient polytheism long
occupied the uncongenial position of
a hearthstone in a peasant’s cottage
in Strathmore. But whether it was
so preserved from respect to its artistic
interest, or from the convenience of
its form, may be doubted. In the
middle of the sixteenth century, some
Roman remains were discovered at
Musselburgh; among them an altar
dedicated to Apollo by a certain proconsul
Quintus Lusius Sabiniarius,
no doubt a highly respectable man
and efficient officer, though history
has failed to commemorate his merits.
The excitement and attention created
by this discovery are curious, and
show, in a remarkable shape, that interest
which has ever attached to the
vestiges of the Roman presence in
Scotland. In Queen Mary’s Treasury
Accounts for 1565, there is an entry
of twelve pence, “to ane boy passand
of Edinburgh with ane charge of the
Queene’s Grace, direct to the Baillies
of Mussilburgh charging thame to
tak diligent heid and attendance, that
the monument of Grit antiquitie now
fundin be nocht demolisit nor broken
down.” Randolph, the English ambassador,
influenced, perhaps, by the
fuss he saw made about the matter,
deemed the discovery worthy of a
special note stuck into the midst of
matters of a very different character;
and so he writes to Cecil, who probably
was a little surprised at finding
his cunning correspondent occupied
with such a trifle, that “the cave
found bysyd Muskelbourge seemeth
to be some monument of the Romaynes,
by a stone that was found with these
words graven upon hym,” &c. This
altar was noticed by the all-observing
Camden, and more philosophically
commemorated by Napier of Merchiston,
as appropriate to the idols of
Pagan Rome, in his commentary on
the Apocalypse.
And having noticed these instances
of respect paid to the vestiges of
mighty Rome, perhaps the picture
will only be rendered the more complete
by telling of the retaliation which
followed a signal action of disrespect
to a relic of the illustrious strangers.
Who has not heard of Arthur’s Oon
on the Carron in Stirlingshire? now,
alas! obliterated. It was fortunately
seen by Sandy Gordon, who, in his
matter-of-fact engravings, has evidently
preserved its appearance—lapidatim,
if we may use the term—though
not in the best of perspective.
It was a dome, following on
a small scale the form of the Pantheon,
with a circular opening at the
top. It was a diminutive building
twenty-two feet only in height,
with an outer circumference of some
thirty yards or so, and an arched
door about nine feet high. Keeping
these dimensions in view, it does
not resemble any other Roman building
that we remember to have heard
of. In dimensions and structure, it
has features in common with the curious
beehive houses to be found in some
of the ancient Irish burial-grounds;
but then, these are of the roughest of
unworked stones, while Arthur’s Oon
was laid in courses accurately hewn.
Granting an eccentric and peculiar
building to be Roman, the usual solution
of its purpose is to count it a
tomb, for the Romans were eccentric,
like ourselves, in the commemorations
which they raised over the dead, and
often departed from systematic characteristics.
Of course there has been
abundance of conjecture as to the origin
and object of so peculiar a building.
Its name, Arthur’s Oon, has been
read as a corruption of Arthur’s oven,
as if it were the circular baking-place
where that hospitable prince appropriately
prepared the viands consumed
at his round table by the chivalrous
company there assembled;
but this is a theory to which the more
learned antiquaries of late times give
little encouragement. Diodorus Siculus
tells us, on the authority of a writer
venerable in his day, whom he calls
Hecatæus, that there is over against
Celtic Gaul an island as large as Sicily,
inhabited by the Hyperborians. The
tradition of the natives says that Latona
was born there—whence they
have a partiality for the worship of
Apollo. To this their favourite deity
they dedicated a wonderful temple, of
a round form, intrusting the custody
of it to the descendants of Boreas, with
a fitting establishment of priests and
bards, who are represented as constantly
doing duty within the sacred
precincts. If we should maintain
that here we have the original history
of Arthur’s Oon, we defy any one to
disprove it; and this kind of negative
impossibility is, we have generally
found, the main strength of
archæological theories. It would be
eminently satisfactory too, as carrying
the structure back into an unknown
antiquity, far before the Roman
invasions. It requires, however,
the peculiar capacities of the Irish
antiquary to fight out a theory of this
sort, simple though it may seem, and
we shall therefore content ourselves
with a tacit assent to those who believe
the structure to have been Roman.
Here there would be a steady enough
foundation in the unanimity with which
all the earlier annalists attribute the
lost structure to Roman origin, were
they not so diverse in the specific
period to which they refer it. Still,
the early period at which it was held
to be an interesting Roman antiquity
is remarkable. That questionable gentleman
Nennius tells us as explicitly as
possible that Carausius built on the
banks of the Carron a round house of
polished stone, as a triumphal arch in
memory of his victory, while he rebuilt
the wall between the Forth and Clyde,
and fortified it with seven castles.
John Major is as distinct in his assertion
that it was built by Julius Cæsar,
adding the strange gloss that it was
an imitation of Hercules when he
placed his triumphal pillars in the
south of Spain. That inveterate old
story-teller Hector Boece is not less
specific in stating that it was raised
by Vespasian in honour of his predecessor
Claudius, and that it covers
the ashes of the highly respected and
distinguished officer Aulus Plautius.
Hector, however, mentions some other
little particulars, which, if true, are
decidedly to the point;—as that in
his day the effigy of a Roman eagle
was visible, cut in the pavement, and
there stood within the building a stone
sacrificial altar. Sir Robert Sibbald,
the naturalist and historian, probably
having his imagination heightened by
this statement—declared that with a
lighted link he could trace the outline
of an eagle’s head, and that he could
also trace something extremely like
the figure of a Victory. Moreover,
he saw certain letters which, with a
diffidence unprecedented and unimitated
in the antiquarian world, he declared
to be to him (Sir Robert) quite
unintelligible.
Thus, Arthur’s Oon—a building so
diminutive in itself that a fac-simile of
it, identical in dimensions, formed a
cupola for the stables of that zealous
antiquary Sir James Clerk of Penicuik—became
one of the wonders of the
world. So it was esteemed when the
proprietor of the estate in which it
stood, not having the fear of the antiquarian
world before his eyes, but desiring
some good hewn stone for the
purpose of flagging a mill-dam, and
believing that he could do what he
liked with his own, took Arthur’s Oon
to pieces. The mill-dam which he
built was carried off by a flood—a just
judgment, as it was deemed, on its sacrilegious
owner; and the hewn stones
of Arthur’s Oon have for nearly a
century been buried in silt, or tossed
about and rounded by the water of
the stream. The antiquarians were
loud in their wail, and propagated
their indignant grief far around. They
had even resort to the medium—uncongenial
for their usual purpose—of
caricature, and the destroyer of the circular
temple was represented as the victim
of every kind of ludicrous retaliation,
which the invention of gentlemen
whose artistic line, however, lay chiefly
in crockets, mouldings, and fragmentary
sculpture, could devise. Posterity
and other nations took up the cry.
We remember that, when the representative
of the original victim stood
for a Scottish constituency after the
passing of the Reform Bill, it was
stated against him, with mysterious
emphasis, that he was the descendant
of the destroyer of Arthur’s Oon; and
we saw the whole delinquency specifically
described as a sort of celebrated
crime in the work of a German
historian, published within the past
five years. We are the more anxious
to draw attention to this instance of
heavy and protracted retribution, that
we would desire it to stand forth as an
example, warning others, as the Scottish
indictments do, against committing
the like crime in time coming. Let all
and every person or persons, body corporate
or politic, see what it is thoughtlessly
or obstinately to destroy any
portion of the country’s treasury of
antiquities.
“Oh be its weight like lead to lead
Upon its dull destroyer’s head,”
was Sir Walter Scott’s minstrel’s
malison against such an offender; and
we cannot help remembering that at
this moment one of the finest specimens
of Gothic architecture left by the
destroyers of a former age, lies in a
carefully preserved and arranged heap,
ready to be put together again if its
restoration may be permitted. We
must admit that, in general, the Scottish
gentry have shown a praiseworthy
anxiety to preserve all remains of
the mighty Romans, justly judging
the interest attached to them to be very
high, however insignificant their relics
may appear. Nor are they all, by any
means, of a kind that would be deemed
insignificant, even in the richer mines
of Roman antiquities nearer the seat
of empire. For instance, the following
description of a sculptured slab
found in a farm, near the Duntocher
station, on Antonine’s Wall, is full of
promise to the artist as well as the
archæologist:—
“In a certain freedom of execution and
simplicity of design, we have seen nothing
superior, throughout the entire assemblage
of our Roman inscriptions. A plain
raised border surrounds the stone, within
which, in the lower centre of the field,
appear two winged Victories, each resting
one foot upon a globe, and jointly supporting,
with their raised hands, an oblong
tablet bearing the inscription. On
either side of the Victories stands a Roman
soldier—the one holding a spear, and
leaning on his scutum, or long-shaped
buckler—the other supporting a small
standard with his right hand, and carrying
what appears to be a sheathed sword
in his left. The former is no doubt intended
for one of the Hastati or Principes,
who carried long spears and oblong
shields—the latter for a Vexillarius, with
his Ensign displayed. In the first, the
lorica or cuirass covering the body is
perfectly distinct, and he stands before
us in the full equipment of battle; the
standard-bearer seems more lightly accoutred,
while something like the fold of
a scarf descends from his left shoulder.
The head-dress of the two figures is rather
singular, bearing a much greater
resemblance to the bonnets of our Highland
regiments than to the Roman galea
or helmet. As, however, the legionary
soldiers had a decided penchant for adorning
the crests of their morions with feathers,
we have here perhaps a specimen of
the length to which, in this respect, their
tastes would sometimes lead them.”
This extract is taken from the work
of one who devoted a thoughtful and
inquiring mind to the classification and
elucidation of the Roman remains in
Scotland. It was the misfortune of a
little circle of friends, who seem to have
been deeply attached to him, to lose him
from among them after the first edition
of his work had achieved success, and
while he was preparing an edition more
extensive and complete, and more in
accordance with his enthusiastic conception
of the interest of the subject.
Friends attached to his memory have
filled up the little gaps which the author
had left until some day that never was
destined to dawn on him, and have
edited the work for the benefit of his
early left widow and children; and a
pleasant book it is. Not that it contains
a rapid and succinct history of
events, or a brief and rigidly archæological
investigation into the character
of our Roman remains. Though it can
stand inquiry for scholarship and full investigation,
it is on the whole a dreamy
and discursive book, and the dreaminess
is of that sad, gentle, and somewhat
plaintive kind, which might be
supposed to come from one in whom
the seeds of early dissolution had been
sown. This is by no means uncongenial
to the subject. Turning from
imperial Rome, in her progressive rise
and all-conquering greatness, as we
stand in Italy and picture her spreading
her power over the world—yet the
view from the extremities which recalls
to us how the Roman soldier,
reared under the blue sky of Italy,
among the vines and olives, amid
temples and groves alive with sculpture,
had been driven by imperious
duty to spend long periods of life on
desolate moors, swept by the bleak
damp winds of Scotland, is one suggestive
of saddened reflections. To a
mind like Mr Stuart’s, and to other
minds too, if they wander meditatively
among these farthest relics of
departed empire, their structure and
nature, ever recalling the home characteristics
and associations of the
colonists, impart many touching appeals
to sympathy. The prætor or
centurion who had to take up his abode
in some wild heath in the half-conquered
dependency, would have as
gaily tesselated a floor as the materials
of the district would afford, to imitate
as near as possible his villa by the
warm shore of pleasant Baiæ. A few
statues, however meagre and rude they
might be, would still show the characteristic
types of those dear to his sight
in the streets of Rome or Pompeii.
The structure of his villa followed the
rich architecture which his fathers had
adopted from the simpler Greek, and
in his exile he forgot not to dedicate
altars to his native deities—as many
inscribed blocks of stone, with the sacrificial
focus, flanked by the usual scroll
decoration, can testify. Many of these
curious and eloquent memorials were
discovered in the cuttings of the Edinburgh
and Glasgow Railway, which,
like the Union Canal, followed the
same line of country as the Roman
engineer had adopted for a rampart
and chain of forts. One of these, an
insignificant slab near Castlecary, announces
that the soldiers of the sixth
legion—victorious, pious, and faithful,
natives of Sicily, Italy, and Bavaria—pay
their vow to the god Mercury.
“From the appearance of this altar,
the form of the letters, the character of
their combinations, and the number of
arbitrary marks or dashes which it contains,
we should suppose it to have been
executed at a much later period than any
of the stones which refer to the construction
of the Wall. We have frequently had
occasion to mention the Legio Sexta Victrix,
but never with any particular knowledge
of its history, until this little antique
came forth from its long concealment,
to tell us of the various nations
which had contributed to swell its ranks.
From the banks of the upper Danube, the
plains of Megara or of Agrigentum, and
from the bounteous fields of Italy herself,
the young and the stout-hearted had been
called, it would appear, to experience a
long, if not a perpetual exile, in the comparatively
inglorious and harassing service
of defending the Caledonian frontier.
As the Sixth legion is supposed to have
remained for several centuries in Britain,
it is most probable that numbers of those
men, drafted from the south of Europe to
recruit its ranks, were fated to pass their
whole existence in this remote corner of
the world. To many, such a prospect was
perhaps far from repulsive, as they may
have looked forward to the possession of
some of those grants of land which were
bestowed on the Roman soldier when his
period of service was expired: still, the
recollections of home and country had not,
as we see, been altogether eradicated from
among them, and often may the thoughts
of the legionary veteran have rested upon
the associations of his earlier days, when,
as on the stone before us, the name of Sicily
or Noricum was presented to his view.”
It must be remembered that these
strangers were not momentary invaders;
but that, more or less, they held
ground in Scotland—sometimes only
their forts and ramparts, at others, the
wider fruit of recent conquest—for a
period approaching three centuries;
and that the works of Agricola, if he
left any, must have been as much antiquities
in the days of Constantius,
as the castles connected with Mary
are in the days of Victoria. Hence
any vestiges of the manner in which
they domestically adapted themselves
to the wild north, have a utilitarian
interest beyond that of mere association.
After their villas and works
of art, not the least important vestiges
of their career are those which
are supposed to indicate the use of
their national luxury, the bath. Did
the Italians indeed attempt, in these
inhospitable regions, to indulge in a
meagre imitation of those vast establishments,
with their sudatories, caledaries,
tepidaries, and frigidaries, and
other costly aids of luxury, physical
and mental, which in their remains
astonish the tourist wandering southward?
If we may believe the inferences
which men not unskilled in archæology
have drawn from discovered
remains, the Romans erected a substantial
bath so far northward as
the rocky promontory of Burgh-head,
stretching into the Moray Firth. That
here there was a Roman station—castra
stativa; and that the Moray Firth, with
its line of lakes so far, and the highland
mountains in continuation, formed
the aræ finium of the Roman empire,
is one of the matters which admit
of very pretty antiquarian criticism
and debate. One curious argument on
the question we shall at once dispose
of, as characteristic of the kind on
which archæological theories are sometimes
founded. Thus antiquaries find
that the ancient name of the place was
Torryton or Torrydun, and give its
northern etymology as meaning the
town or fortress on the hill. Now,
the Greek geographers give a certain
Pteroton stratopedon as about the most
northerly of the Roman stations in Britain.
Here, then, they say, is a natural
adaptation of the native Torryton into
Pteroton. But—and it is seldom that
etymology, which generally is allowed
to run riot, can be so satisfactorily
pulled up—the Greek name is but a
translation of the Roman Alata Castra,
or winged camp; and even an etymologist
will hardly hold that the ancients
would go round about through a Latin
description, to find a Greek word resembling
in sound the native name.
As to external evidence of occupation,
there have been Roman coins found in
the neighbourhood; but money is a
vagrant commodity; and while there
have been other relics, of a disputable
character, found as far northward as
the entrance of Loch Ness, where, indeed,
Camden mentions that a little
treasury of Roman antiquities was discovered,
yet there is no authentic inscription—the
true test of occupancy—which
has been discovered in these
northern districts. But then there is
the bath itself, which introduced this
particular branch of the subject to
our present notice. We take a lively
interest in it, from having made, about
a quarter of a century ago, a pilgrimage
to inspect it. An accommodating
sailor, lounging among the
windy rocks which there jut into the
ocean, took us through a narrow round-arched
entrance into a square stone
chamber, where a solid platform, of
a couple of feet or so in width, surrounded
the lower and narrower compartment,
in which clear water, as
from a spring, rose to about four feet
from the platform. A slight incision
or niche in one corner was characteristic
of Roman work, as intended for
the reception of the deity of the
fountain. But otherwise there were
no expressive marks of classical origin,
unless the clean cutting of the
stones and their accurate courses be
so considered. The promontory was
a favourite fortress of the Northmen,
to whom undoubtedly so workmanlike
an edifice could not be attributed.
Scattered around the little fishing village
were remains of old fortifications,
which the scientific General Roy and
others have set down as Roman.
They are now, we believe, incapable
of bearing witness in the question,
scarcely a vestige of them remaining.
But at the time to which we allude
there were several fragments of considerable
mounds strengthening the
position to seaward, and the still
fainter vestiges of ramparts, which,
severing the promontory from the
low neck of sandy land connecting it
with the fruitful plains of Moray, had
converted it into a petty Gibraltar.
The site, however, is not like those
of Roman camps, which were generally
on central plains attached to a
system of trunk highways, and the
remains of mounds had none of the
fastidious neatness of their square
works. On the whole, we could only
decide—and after consideration adhere
to the decision—that the stone
chamber either is or is not a Roman
bath.
Remains more distinctly indicative
of the adoption of their native luxury
have been found near Inveresk, where
the Romans were undoubtedly in permanent
position.
“In the year 1783, whilst workmen were
engaged in the improvement of some garden-ground,
a short distance to the eastward
of the church, they came, at the
depth of two or three feet, on the floors
and foundations of various buildings, which
in course of their operations were laid open
over an extent of 60 feet in length by 23
feet broad. The whole of this space was
paved with a kind of mortar, known by
the name of tarras, and was intersected
at intervals by distinct traces of stone
walls, among which might be observed the
enclosures of two separate chambers, the
evident remains of a Roman bath. The
largest room measured 15 by 9 feet, the
other 9 by 4½; and the floors of both were
composed of a coating of tarras two inches
thick, laid, in the case of the first, upon
a layer of lime, gravel, and pieces of brick
five inches deep, which again rested on a
basement of irregular flag-stones—the
whole being supported on rows of pillars
two feet in height, some of them formed
of stone, and others of brick; but in the
smallest chamber the coarse substratum
of lime and gravel was ten inches in thickness,
as if this part of the building had
been required to sustain a greater degree
of heat than the other—a supposition extremely
probable, from the circumstance
that the pillars below bore evident marks
of having been much injured by fire. A
quantity of charcoal was found beside
them, in good preservation, as if placed
there to renew the glow of a furnace
which had been suddenly and for ever extinguished.
Under the first apartment the
heat had been conducted by means of flues
formed of clay, which were found quite
perfect when the discovery was made;
the partition-wall between the two rooms
was pierced near the ground by a hole
three inches in diameter, through which
a pipe of some description had no doubt
led as a conduit for water from the one
to the other.
“Such were the most perfect of the
ruins brought to light at the period referred
to; but all around them were to be
seen the remains of other chambers which
had evidently been of a similar construction.
Taken in the aggregate, they unquestionably
marked the position of an
establishment of no mean importance in
its day—the public baths of the Roman
Inveresk. Of their high antiquity there
can be no doubt; for every particular mentioned
proclaims them Roman—the very
cement covering the floors was of a quality
unequalled by the skill of later times,
and was formed of exactly the same materials
as the tarras which lined the capacious
sewers of the ‘Eternal City.’”
Still it is open to doubt if such remains
indicate the poor northern substitute
for the gorgeous thermæ of the
south. Mr Bruce, in his scholarlike
and interesting book on the Roman
Wall—of which we would fain take an
opportunity of speaking more at length
ere we resign the subject of the Romans
in Scotland, with which it is
intimately connected—in mentioning
one of these oven sub-floors or hypocausts,
suggests that, instead of being
intended to heat water or produce a
sudatory, they were merely an ingenious
method of creating a comfortable
degree of indoor warmth for
the southern inhabitants of our stormy
region. “At present,” he says, speaking
of the remains near Chesters,
“the floor of the principal apartment
is nine inches thick, and when its
upper surface was overlaid with a
tasteful concrete or mosaic pavement,
it would be an inch or two more. It
would require a very powerful furnace
to raise this mass of matter to a considerable
temperature. On the other
hand, if the production of a genial
and uniform warmth were the object
in view, no contrivance could be more
suitable. The heated air from a
small furnace permeating the underground
flues and the walls of a suit
of apartments, and not passing off
until in its lengthened passage it had
given out the larger part of the
warmth it had derived, would, in the
lapse of some hours, give to the whole
building a comfortable temperature
which it would not readily lose. Any
inattention to the furnace, either by
causing it to burn too fiercely or too
feebly, would not be felt. The thickness
of the floors would prevent the
air from being scorched, and producing
the disagreeable sensation which
is experienced in rooms that are
heated by the stoves in common use.
It is not improbable that we may return
to this method of warming our
churches and public halls, even if
we do not adopt it in our private
buildings.”
Here we have got at something
very practical indeed. But, in fact,
the Romans knew a vast deal about
the art of sustaining life and making
it endurable; how otherwise could
they have organised so vast a population
within the walls of the imperial
city? When the Board of Health
were recommending tubular drainage,
they received specimens of glazed
pipes constructed on the best modern
principles, which had been excavated
from the Coliseum. Curious tubes
have been found both in the English
and the Scottish walls, and the tradition
of the country people in the
neighbourhood of both has singularly
coincided in assigning them as part
of a tubular system of communication
from end to end of the wall. The
Romans were able sanitarians, and
knew the art of safely, and, without inconvenience
or risk to discipline, condensing
a large number of men within
a narrow space. The camp, under the
Polybian system of castrametation,
was crowded beyond anything that a
deputy-quartermaster could readily believe,
and there was still greater condensation
under the Hygenian system—which,
by the way, has no connection
whatever with the Hygeian system
of the quack doctors who call themselves
the British College of Health.
This slight digression from the domestic
circle to the camp seems to
invite the question, if there are not
nobler objects of association with the
mighty Roman name than warm
baths, heated parlours, and soil-pipes?
Was it for this that the eagle, seeking
universal dominion, was borne northwards
through fields of slaughtered
barbarians into realms beyond the
line which those who entered them
had been taught by their parents to
believe as the utmost limits of the
earth? Is there nothing in the relics
of almighty Rome to tell of her conquests
and victories—her mingled impetuosity
and endurance—her lofty
scorn of the barbarian—her proud
defiance of man, of the elements, and
of fate itself? Yes. Her military
works are indeed still the great leading
memorials of Rome, and warlike
relics are her principal vestiges.
Standing within the ramparts of the
fortified camp at Ardoch Bridge, we
are conscious in the permanent stability
of the earthen works—many of
them still smooth and clean as the
glacis of a modern fortress—how
daring and aggressive, yet how systematic
and careful, was the Roman
invasion of the North. It is the boast
of the antiquary—or the archæologist,
as he now calls himself—that he is
no longer the fusty custodier of
“A fouth o’ auld nick-nackets,
Rusty airn caps and jinglin jackets,
Waud haud the Lothians three in tackets,
A towmont guid;
And parritch-pats, and auld saut backets,
Before the flood.”
He is now the scientific analyser of
the wrecks which time has left, erecting
out of his researches, by rigid induction,
so much of the history of the
past as his materials will afford. And
for this there is still a wide field—a
wide blank field, but a small portion
of which we can ever hope to see filled
up—in the three centuries of struggle
between the Romans and the inhabitants
of Scotland. The beginning of
the contest is illuminated by the brilliant
light of Tacitus; but after this
all is dark and indistinct. We know
that nearly a century later Lollius
Urbicus penetrated far to the north—that
he probably reached those Aræ
Finium which we have already spoken
of in Moray and Inverness, possibly
built that dubious stone chamber
in Burgh-head, and bathed in it.
About his journeys and conquests—about
the building of the Scottish Wall
and its forts—their repeated relinquishment
and recapture, and the
final expulsion of the invaders, still
deemed so after the lapse of centuries,
how much must there be which the
spirit of historical inquiry would devour
with avidity—how little that
can actually be submitted to its intellectual
appetite.
Nay, of the very beginning of the
narrative as set forth by Tacitus, how
little do we actually know. The
bright light dazzles us, and we think
it reveals everything, but on examination
we can make out but little with
clearness. What are we to believe
about the battle of the Grampians
and Galgacus? Who reported that
fine speech of his, containing so many
capital hits at the condition of the
court of Domitian and the policy of
the Prætorian guards? Is it not
odd that the Romans, who do not condescend
to afford us the slightest hint
of the character or structure of the
language of their Celtic and Gothic
contemporaries, should have got hold
of an entire speech of the kind, and
translated it so well? That the
Romans found it the hardest of all
their conflicts to establish themselves
in Scotland is clear enough; but it is
beyond a doubt that the number and
organisation of their adversaries were
exaggerated by the historian, to enhance
the merit of his brother-in-law
and fellow Romans. How are we to
believe that thirty thousand trained
warriors were gathered under the
command of one leader, with such
means of subsistence as Scotland can
have then afforded? We know that
the islands of New Zealand, having
an area co-extensive with the United
Kingdom, could just produce about
that number of men able to bear arms,
were every one, in all the remotest
corners of the islands, brought to join
the general muster; and it is difficult
to suppose that Scotland was much
more populous than a track of New
Zealand similar in extent would be
now. How much more interesting
than the grandiloquent Roman’s account
of the chariot charge, and the
showers of darts, would have been
some actual account of the character
and appearance of the mountain warriors
who braved the power of Rome;
but we derive no more distinct impression
of them than that their swords
were very long. It would be something
to know even the name of the
chief called Galgacus, and an accurate
sketch of his appearance would be
worth a picture-gallery. Modern art
has by no means supplied the defect.
We have before us a representation
of “Galgacus addressing the Caledonian
army before the battle of the
Grampians,” which, we are informed,
is engraved in steel, in the finest style
of the art. The chief has unexceptionable
mustaches, and is arrayed in
the full uniform of some one of the
Highland regiments. His ostrich
plume is very rich and full, and he
addresses the meeting in the attitude
which may be found in the frontispiece
of “the Speaker’s Guide.” His
chariot—but for the material, which
is basket-work—might have come out
of Longacre. We cannot say much
for the anatomy of the horses, but
their grooming is excellent, and they
are admirably matched. At their
head stands a figure arrayed in tartan,
whose shape and attitude would
seem much more natural were he accoutred
in cords and tops, with a green
frock and shoulder-knots. Another
attempt, evidently more ambitious in
the adaptation of costume and coincidents,
is not much more successful.
The scene is laid on the slope of Arthur
Seat as a suitable piece of mountain
scenery. Galgacus is more rough
and hairy than in the other attempt.
There is a greater portion of bare limb
and a smaller amount of tartan. He
wears on his head a skull-cap with a
spike in it, such as dragoons wore
in the seventeenth century. In his
hand he carries a Lochaber-axe, such
as that which made the City Guard of
Edinburgh so formidable in the days
of poor Ferguson. The chariot is not
so well got up as in the rival plate;
we question if it would go a couple of
yards on a turnpike road, not to speak
of its capacity to bowl along the
scaurs and precipices of the Grampians.
A scythe projects from either
axle in a way which makes one wonder
how the group around can pay so much
attention to the oratory. If the machine
move a few inches, the leg of a
venerable gentleman very intent on
the oration will be amputated. As
to this personage,—his head, with its
high brow, aquiline nose, and profuse
white beard, is taken from some
apostle in some painting by some
great master. The costume is of the
peculiar kind invented by Benjamin
West. The old man carries in his
hand an instrument like an Irish
reaping-hook; only it is made of gold,
and he is going to cut the misletoe
with it. He is the type of those mysterious
personages called Druids in
the histories perused by our youth
at school, and his function in modern
phraseology is that of army chaplain.
From neither of these representations
do we derive a very satisfactory notion
of Galgacus and his followers; and,
indeed, it would be difficult to say
which of them seems the more distant
from the probable truth.
Another question is in itself of a
far more simple character, yet has
caused a sufficient amount of complex
dispute—Where was this battle
of the Grampians fought? The
Grampian mountains are well enough
known in modern geography. The
Mons Grampius of Tacitus is as great
a geographical vagrant as the source
of the Niger or the place where Hannibal
passed the Alps. The etymologists
find that the word Grampian is
decidedly of Gaelic origin; but etymologists,
and Celtic ones especially,
can always find what is wanted. Our
own belief is that the name of the
Grampian mountains is derived from
the words Mons Grampius of Tacitus,
and we have no doubt that he
gave that name to the battle-field
with true Roman caprice and contempt.
Where then was it? When
Tacitus speaks of the army having
passed the Bodotria, and the natives
being driven, as it were, into another
island before the battle, we seem to
have the fact pretty clearly ascertained
that it occurred north of the Forth
and Clyde, and of the line of forts
subsequently erected. But over the
extensive ground thus opened to them
antiquaries have moved about the
battle like a chessman over every available
square, from Lochore in Fifeshire,
where Scott rather encouraged
them to place it on account of his son’s
marriage with the heiress, to the hills
of Aberdeenshire. A hard fight was
made at Ardoch, with its fine fort and
camps, in full view of the Grampian
range, if not on them; but the champions
of the other spots would not admit
themselves to be defeated. In the
midst of such a contest, in which such
men as Sibbald, Horsley, Gordon,
Stukeley, Whitaker, Chalmers, Pinkerton,
Roy, and Ritson were engaged
so unsuccessfully, it is pleasant to see
a real giant come forth and hew the
pigmies down with an unhesitating
sword. Some thirty years ago there
appeared an “Account of interesting
Roman Antiquities discovered in Fife,”
by the Rev. Andrew Small of Edenshead.
In a chapter, giving “an account
of the battle of Meralsford on
the Lomond hill, which Tacitus has
mistaken for Mount Grampius,” he
affords a model to the class of antiquaries
who have generally dealt with
these subjects, since he carries to
the highest perfection their peculiar
method of reasoning. His view is,
that Tacitus had made a topographical
blunder, since a battle which
Mr Small knows to have taken place
at Meralsford, “appears obviously to
have been that great battle described
by Tacitus as having been fought at
the foot of Mons Grampius. But it
is clear to a demonstration, that he
had mistaken Mons Lomundus for
Mons Grampius, as it is nigh the north
brae of the West Lomond Hill that the
battle was fought.” Such reasoning is
conclusive. His method of describing
the whole affair is equally clear and
convincing. We have the operations
of the Romans step by step thus:—“At
Burnside they were within less
than a quarter of a mile of the Caledonians,
having only to cross in a
north-east direction the south-east
angle of the farm of Bonnety when
they entered upon the lands of Edenshead,
and there they came first in contact
with the Caledonians, where a
large cairn, erected upon the march
betwixt these two lands, straight east
from the farm-steading of Bonnety,
which stood about these twenty years
back, evidently points out the extremity
to where the left wing had extended.”
Here it seems the Romans at
the commencement of the affair were
repulsed, an event which Tacitus
naturally passes over; and the exulting
Mr Small, who is a truly national
writer, talks of “the warm reception
they met with, and the sound
drubbing they got from the brave
Caledonians when the battle commenced;”
while he further finds that
the unfaithful Tacitus “carefully conceals
their retreat across the river
Eden, because he considers it disgraceful
to the Roman arms.”
It is a pity that people will not be
satisfied with such comprehensive solutions
of difficulties, but it must be
admitted that the battle of the Grampians
is still in want of a site. A
curious element of perplexity was
added to the dispute, by the introduction
in the midst of it, about a century
ago, of the itinerary of Richard, the
monk of Cirencester, who had left behind
him a manuscript giving a full
and minute account of the geography
of Britain in the time of the Romans,
taken from Roman sources. His itinerary
went as far north as the Moray
Firth, and wherever he set down a
station, there some remains or some
identity of name immediately proved
the accuracy of his materials. Never
was such joy in the antiquarian world.
The writers on Roman British archæology,
who followed the discovery, alluded
to their groping predecessors
as astronomers might to those who
wrote in ignorance of the Copernican
theory. The magnificent work of General
Roy on the military antiquities
of the Romans, was but a commentary
on the itinerary of Richard. Whitaker
treated it as an undoubted authority
for the state of Britain in the middle
of the second century, “a period when
we have scarce any information concerning
the island from the Roman
historians, and the Roman Empire
among us was in its greatest glory and
its farthest extent.” Even Gibbon
gave the work entire credit.
Yet there were some anachronisms
or anatopisms, if we may coin a word,
which cast suspicion on the performance;
and among these, after having
taken the inquirer by the ninth Iter
beyond the boundaries of Aberdeenshire
and the wild uplands near the
source of the Don, here all at once he
found himself at the “Mons Grampius.”
No ingenuity could reconcile
this with the account of Tacitus, and
the antiquaries had to resort to the
bold operation of believing that this
did not profess to be the site of the
battle, but was a station named in
honour of it, as we now say Waterloo
Bridge, and Trafalgar Square. But
there was something very suspicious
in the unwonted circumstance of a
monk of the fourteenth century having
occupied himself with Roman topography;
and the suspicion is not removed
by a preliminary dialogue, in
which Richard argues the matter with
his abbot, who tells him that man has
but a short time to live in this world,
and it is a sad thing to see a rational
creature occupying so brief an interval
in setting down a useless list of
places which have ceased to exist, and
were in their best days only the abode
of benighted heathens.
There is, indeed, some reason to
believe that the itinerary of Richard
is a hoax; but if it be, it is a very complicated
and elaborate one. The existence
of the MS. was first notified to
Stukeley the antiquary, who received
an account of it as a discovery made
in Copenhagen by Mr Charles Julius
Bertram, who enclosed a specimen of
it. This so excited the interest of the
antiquary that he insisted on having
a copy of the whole. Mr Charles
Julius Bertram held the responsible
place of English Professor in the Royal
Marine Academy, and if it be the case
that, having tried by the specimen and
description to “take a rise,” as it is
termed, out of the solemn antiquary,
and finding that he must support the
story or find himself in a position
which it would be unpleasant for an
instructor of youth to occupy, that of
a perpetrator of practical jokes—it
must be admitted that he bore the
task he had brought on himself bravely,
and relieved himself from his predicament
very successfully. We see that
a translation of Richard of Cirencester
has been published by Mr Bohn in his
six old English chronicles. We would
like well to see a critical inquiry into its
authenticity, conducted with the light
of modern archæological science. To
the subject, as well as to the wider
field of the Roman vestiges in Scotland,
we must in the mean time bid
farewell.
ATHENS IN 1853. [7] — A GREEK COURT-BALL. — THE UNIVERSITY.
569
Wordsworth, whose elegant and
scholarly work on Greece is now familiar
to most drawing-room tables,
in his more erudite-looking but scarcely
less elegant volume on Athens and
Attica, published in the year 1836,
gives a description of the then waste
and desolate condition of the city of
Pericles in the following terms:—
“The town of Athens is now lying in
ruins. The streets are almost deserted;
nearly all the houses are without roofs.
The churches are reduced to bare walls and
heaps of stones and mortar. There is but
one church in which service is performed.
A few new wooden houses, one or two of
more solid structure, and the two lines of
planted sheds which form the bazaar, are
all the inhabited dwellings that Athens
can now boast. In this state of modern
desolation, the grandeur of the ancient
buildings which still survive here is more
striking—their preservation is more wonderful.
There is now scarcely any building
at Athens in so perfect a state as the
temple of Theseus. The least-ruined objects
here are some of the ruins themselves.”
A sad picture!—but the saddest
thing is, that this is only a picture of
what the whole of Greece had been
suffering during its long-protracted
and painful existence in the middle
ages, at a time when Italy, having
wrought for itself a new character and
language by admixture with Lombard
blood, was performing a principal part
in the great drama then opening of
modern European civilisation. The
Greeks have preserved their historical
continuity and their language, without
a gap, up to the present moment; but
for this privilege—if, indeed, it shall
prove to be one—they have paid
dearly. Better were it, one sometimes
thinks, that the whole Hellenic race
had been swallowed up by those devastating
swarms of Slavonic and
other barbarians who now people
great part of European Turkey, than
to have prolonged such centuries of
gilded decrepitude as we see in the
later history of Byzantium, and to
have been trampled under foot, shorn,
and bled by contending races of
foreign masters, in the manner exhibited
by the medieval rulers of Peloponnesus,
and other parts of Greece
proper. Whoso wishes to weep for the
fortunes of a people, whose character
is seldom judged with much Christian
charity, will look into the stern, darkly-glowing
pages of Professor Fallmerayer,
or the more calm, sober, and
philosophic chapters of our countryman
George Finlay, and he will not
remain unmoved.[8] No man who
knows what the Greeks have suffered
from the days of sanguinolent Sylla
until now, will speak against the
Greeks. One wonders how a single
blade of green grass should be found
growing on a soil where, for many centuries,
it seemed to rain blood and
stones upon a race doomed by Heaven
to be exterminated. Professor Fallmerayer,
as is well known, goes so
far as to say that the Greek race actually
is exterminated—that there are
literally at this moment no Greeks in
Greece:[9] but the existence of one
common Greek language in all the
countries anciently inhabited by the
Hellenes is a pretty strong proof, that,
however much Slavonic and Albanian
blood may have been imported into
Greece, there must have been an
equally strong Greek element remaining
behind to Hellenise the importation.
As for Athens, amid the general
black and fiery devastation that possessed
subjugated Greece, it continued
to present such various phases of
lovely decay, genteel decadence, and
even fitful flushes of prosperity, without
health, as became the metropolis
of ancient taste and science. Rome,
upon the whole, behaved handsomely
enough to her beautiful slave. The
Emperor Hadrian, who, like our Queen
Victoria, was given to perambulate
his empire, visited Athens also, of
course, and bestowed on it many distinguished
marks of his imperial favour,
of which not a few remain even
to the present day. He went so far,
indeed, in improving a certain district
of the city—the south-east quarter,
towards the Ilissus—that it went by
his name so long as Roman memory
lived upon the spot; and the completion
of the rich and lordly temple
of Jupiter in that region is attributed
to him. Julian also, the Apostate, who
was educated there, with his fine
pagan frenzy, could not be slow to
patronise the city of the heathen
Muses; nay, even Alaric the Goth,
who sacked Lacedæmon, and annihilated
Megalopolis, and who, by the base
treachery of Arcadius, the puny Emperor
of the East, was made Roman
governor of those very Greek provinces
which as a Goth he had plundered,—this
Christian scourge of Hellenic
heathendom, when violating the
awful mystery of Eleusis and the sacred
pomp of Olympia, left Athens unscathed,
and feared the gigantic image
of the blue-eyed goddess that looked
down from the Acropolis. After the
fall of the Western Empire, when the
dissolute Isaurian, Zeno, purchasing
peace for the East, delivered Italy to
the Goths, Athens shared naturally
in the decay which affected all the
provincial cities of the empire, under
such a system of centralised absolutism
and fiscal oppression as was
organised at Byzantium. Nevertheless,
we find that when, in the year 1204,
the Byzantine Empire was suspended
for a season, and large portions of it
separated for ever from the centre of
authority, Athens became the capital
of one of the most flourishing branches
of the Frankish Empire; and under the
government, first of the Burgundian
family of La Roche, then of the Sicilian
branch of Arragon, and, lastly, of the
Acciauoli, a family of rich merchants
from Florence, enjoyed a degree of
material prosperity, which the general
haze through which the eye is apt to
view medieval history seldom allows
us distinctly to discern. On this subject
Mr Finlay has some remarks,
which many of our readers will see
with interest.
“It is usual,” says he, “to suppose
that Athens was a miserable and decayed
town during the whole period of the
middle ages, and that Attica then offered
the same barren, treeless, and unimprovable
aspect which it now does as a European
kingdom. Such, however, was not
the case: the social civilisation of the
inhabitants, and their ample command of
the necessaries and many of the luxuries
of life, was in those days as much superior
to the condition of the citizens of Paris
and London, as they are now inferior.
The Spaniard Montaner, who was well
acquainted with all the rich countries
round the Mediterranean, then the most
flourishing portion of the globe, and who
was familiar with the most magnificent
courts of Europe, says that the dukes of
Athens were among the greatest princes
who did not possess the title of king.
He has left us a description of the court
of Athens, which gives us a high idea of
its magnificence; and he declares that
the nobles of the duchy then spoke as
good French as the Parisians themselves.
The city was large and wealthy, the country
thickly covered with villages, of which
the ruins may still be traced in spots affording
no indication of Hellenic sites.
Aqueducts and cisterns then gave fertility
to land now unproductive: olive,
almond, and fig trees were intermingled
with vineyards, and orchards covered
ground now reduced by the want of irrigation
to yield only scanty pasturage to
the flocks of nomade shepherds. The
valonia, the cotton, the silk, and the
leather of Attica then supplied native
manufactories, and the surplus commanded
a high price in the European
markets. The trade of Athens was considerable,
and the luxury of the Athenian
ducal court was celebrated in all the
regions of the West, where chivalry
flourished.”
This extract is uncommonly interesting,
as it shows us not only what
was done in the past of Athens, but
what may be done in the future. But
whatever prosperity Athens might
have enjoyed under the Frankish dukes
was merely temporary; for these dynasties,
having no firm root in the
country, fell by degrees, one after another,
into the condition of ill-governed
European dependencies, or of
conquered countries governed by foreign
rulers for selfish purposes. The
wisdom of popular conciliation exercised
by most of the early Frankish
princes in Greece, as a matter of necessity,
on their first entrance into possession,
became forgotten when their
power seemed firmly established. Part
of their kingdoms—in Peloponnesus,
for instance—were at an early period
resumed by the decadent Byzantine
government, which, whatever faults it
had, certainly possessed in no ordinary
degree the virtue of an obstinate
vitality; and all of them were
so cruelly oppressed by their unprincipled
governors, that when the Turks
appeared in Europe, many Greeks
looked upon their now greatest enemies
as their best friends. In the
year 1456, three years after the capture
of Constantinople, Athens was
Turkish, and remained so till the late
war, notwithstanding more than one
attempt of the Venetians to make
themselves masters of the place. In
one of these attempts their admiral
threw a bomb into the Acropolis,
which reduced the then almost entire
Parthenon to its present state of beautiful
dilapidation. This happened in
the year 1686. What Athens was
under the Turks, before the ravages of
the Liberation War, during the course
of which it was always a most important,
and, at the same time, a very
exposed point, is thus described by a
German traveller in the year 1810:—
“Athens is a town of considerable extent
and population,[10] and surrounded with
a wall. The houses are bad, and stand
without order in the narrow streets. The
Turks have several mosques and public
baths here; the Greeks a good many
churches, cloisters, and chapels. Fragments
of pillars and statues are found
everywhere. The Turks have very recently
made lime of some of the finest
works of Greek art. The Acropolis is
now a fortress. The garrison consists of
a few Turks, who live there with their
families, and are called Castriasni, or
soldiers of the fort. The fortifications
are bad. The Parthenon is a ruin.
The Temple of Theseus is entire, and
used as a Greek church dedicated to
St George. The Tower of the Winds is
used as an oratory for the dervishes.
The country round Attica is dry and
bare. The city itself is under the protection
of the Kislar Aga, and is treated
mildly by the Turks. Of the three harbours
which Athens once had, the Piræus,
under the name of Porto Leone, or Porto
Draco, is the only one now used. In the
place of the magnificent temples and
porticoes once found there, there are
seen only a few miserable huts, a tottering
booth of customs, a cloister dedicated
to St Spiridin, and a few ruins of a
theatre.”[11]
In the above remarks we have
taken a large sweep of time hastily
under our view; but the subject is a
curious one; and next to the capital
of Bavaria there is, at the present
moment, no European city on which
the last twenty years have made such
a change as on Athens. Unreasonable
and ill-informed tourists will, of
course, visit that city with unreasonable
expectations, and be disappointed;
but they who start from Mr
Wordsworth’s position in 1836, and
with some such historical review as
we have just given, will be astonished.
Athens is now a flourishing, elegant,
and, in some important respects, altogether
unique capital, containing a
population of nearly thirty thousand
inhabitants. This, indeed, is not a
rise, since Ukert’s times, equal to the
marvellous increase in the population
of Manchester and Glasgow within
the present century; but it is something
very notable, and something
that looks out into the immediate
future with a significance scarcely less
attractive than the strange and various
past out of which it has sprung.
There are two races that have marched
out of the past into the present,
carrying with them a yet unsolved
problem in their existence—the Jews
and the Greeks. Providence may yet
have in store some worthy work for
both. At all events, so long as they
exist curiosity cannot sleep.
We do not know who it was that
first called Edinburgh the “Modern
Athens,” but the designation, topographically
at least, is not without a
great truth. The situation of our fair
metropolis is, in several most important
respects, very similar to that of
the real Athens; and the prominent
points of the one may serve as an
admirable analogical basis for the
comprehension of the prominent points
of the other. There is a sea in both
adjacent, and a mountain view beyond;
there is an abrupt rock forming
a natural fortress in the middle;
there is a range of fine mountains in
the background, and prominent and
picturesque hills in the immediate vicinity.
For the Firth of Forth, the capital
of Greece has the Saronic Gulf; for the
coast of Fife, the mountain-coast of
Argolis; for Inchkeith, Ægina; for the
Castle, the Acropolis; for the Pentland
Hills, Hymettus; for Arthur’s
Seat, Lycabettus; and all this so
nicely correspondent that an expert
teacher of geography might well use
it as a sort of memoria technica for
his scholars. Points of difference,
of course, there are also, and very
marked ones too, some of which, when
a nice comparison is made, turn the
balance in favour of the Athenian,
and others as strongly in favour of
the Scottish capital. In favour of the
Greek landscape, the complete and
well-defined background, formed by
Mount Pentelicus on the north-east,
and the chain of Parnes, and other
connecting ridges to the north and
north-west, deserves to be first mentioned;
for in the room of these Edinburgh
has nothing to present but the
bare and dreary stretch of the Lammermoors.
One must also confess
honestly, though a patriotic Scottish
heart is loth to make such admissions,
that Inchkeith with its lighthouse is a
very poor substitute for Ægina with its
Doric temple; while against Salamis
in no view can we dare to present the
isle of Cramond. Largo Law, also,
though it be very beautiful, and becomes
more beautiful the nearer you
approach it, even as backed by the
Lomonds, and flanked by the Cleish
Hills and Ben Cleugh in the far west,
is, when set against the grand ridge
of lofty Argolic mountains, apt to appear
small. On the other hand, Edinburgh
has a decided advantage over
Athens, and all other fair towns, that
it is built on a series of parallel
ridges, with valleys between, which
present one part of the city in picturesque
contrast to the other, and at the
same time open up a prospect various
and wide in all directions, from
the midst of a city’s bustle into the
green and blue quietude of the country.
There is no such ridge of elevated
ground in Athens as that on which
Queen Street, George Street, and
Princes Street stand; and even the
elevations which the Attic landscape
presents have not been wisely used in
the construction of the modern city.
All the heights over against the Acropolis,
the Hill of Philopappos, the Hill
of Mars, the Museum, and the Hill of
the Nymphs, occupying as they do a
situation something corresponding to
our Calton Hill in Edinburgh, and
presenting the finest architectural positions,
form no part of the present
city, the principal part of which is
crammed into the low ground which
lies between the Acropolis and the
Academy—that is to say, following
out our analogy, occupies a situation
corresponding to that part of the city
of Edinburgh which lies between the
Castle and Arthur’s Seat, supposing
the ridge of the High Street altogether
removed, and the level of the
Princes Street Gardens continued with
a very gentle elevation towards that
hill and the adjacent heights, which
occupy the position of the fine conical
hill hanging over Athens on the north-west,
and now acknowledged to be
Lycabettus. As the modern city has
been constructed, there are only three
points from which a free view into the
open country is obtainable,—the Acropolis,
of course, being the first; the
esplanade to the north, where the two
principal hotels are, being the second;
and the street before the palace of
King Otho, between Lycabettus and
the Ilissus, being the third. This
street, which at its south end assumes
the name of the Street Amalia,
looks down upon the Temple of Jupiter
in the vale of the Ilissus, and
beyond the Acropolis to the sea. On
the whole, therefore, though Attica
presents a much finer landscape than
Mid-Lothian, Athens does not, and,
even in its best days, never did occupy
an architectural position so magnificent
as Edinburgh; not to mention
what we learn from the best authorities,
that the ancient classical city
was grand only in its temples and
public buildings, whereas Edinburgh,
as a princely mouth once uttered, is
altogether a city of palaces.
The present appearance of the city
may be well gathered from the description
of a recent German traveller,
from whose book we shall now proceed
to make a few characteristic extracts.
“Modern Athens lies altogether on the
ground occupied by the ancient city. No
doubt this idea of making the capital of
the modern city identical with the ancient,
went out from the brain of King Ludwig
of Bavaria. But this romantic sentimentality
was a decided political mistake.
The original inhabitants of Athens planted
themselves at a certain distance from
the sea,[12] on an island fortress, that they
might be safe from the attacks of the
pirates, with whom the seas were, in
those early times, everywhere infested.
At the present day no such motive exists.
The sea is the natural element of Greek
life and of Greek prosperity. The natural
position for the capital of a kingdom
that depends for its advancement so much
on trade and commerce, was the Piræus,
which Themistocles advised the ancient
Athenians to look upon as their real
capital. Or, possibly, even any port of
Attica may be regarded as too much in
a corner to present a position fit for the
capital of a compact Greek kingdom;
and it is no doubt to be regarded as a
proof of the great wisdom of Capo d’Istria
and the Venetians, that they chose Nauplia,
with its fine situation and beautiful
harbour, as the seat of their government.
It is well known, also, that the idea was
at one time entertained of placing the
capital of the new kingdom on the rising
ground which forms the isthmus of Corinth—a
situation which would have commanded
both seas.
“Nevertheless the new city has risen
up with an astonishing rapidity. It contains
some twenty thousand inhabitants,[13]
and occupies a large space of ground.
Two principal streets, crossing one another
at right angles, run through the
whole length and breadth of the city.
Off from these runs, in every possible relation
of irregularity, a confused web of
streets, made for any purpose rather than
beauty or convenience. The one of these
main streets, the street of Hermes, goes
from west to east, being the direct continuation
of the road from Piræus to the
city, and ends in a beautiful square area,
laid out in public gardens, immediately
in front of the palace. The street would
be a perfect straight line, open from the
high ground on which the palace lies
down to the plain of the Piræus, were it
not for the interposition of a small old Byzantine
church, which projects, about the
middle of its course, in such a manner as
to cause a slight bend in the direction of
the street. The other main street leads
from north to south. It has received
the name of the street of Aeolus, from
the small tower of the winds below the
north base of the Acropolis, which is its
southern starting-point. The street is
uneven in its level, but straight in its direction;
so that from every point of its
length the Acropolis is visible, closing
the prospect to the south.
“In these two streets the real life of
modern Athens is concentrated. They
are composed for the most part of elegant
houses, generally of two storeys high.
Here there are glass windows—seldom
found in the minor streets—double-hinged
doors, and balconies. In the street of
Aeolus are the principal coffeehouses and
shops. And when the lounger looks into
the open barbers’ shops, which are found
here in great numbers, and are places of
great resort, and beholds all the busy
processes of hat-making, shoe-making,
and tailoring, which are here exposed to
public view on the ground-floor, without
any notion of concealment, he enjoys that
same rich fulness of street life which gives
such a charm to Naples and other Italian
cities; only here in Athens everything is
more motley and more glittering.
“The houses of the foreign ambassadors
and the various government offices,
the bank, the university, are situated at
some distance from the busy hum of the
street of Aeolus, on the gently-rising
ground towards Lycabettus, between the
royal palace and the old Academy. This
is the fashionable quarter of Athens,
being not the west end, as in London,
but the north-east quarter of the city.
“After having mastered these keys, so
to speak, of the position, the stranger
may venture into the strange maze of
short, crooked, and narrow streets, of
which the rest of the city is composed.
But let a man not venture rashly. Here
there is no more neatness, no more two-storeyed
houses, with windows and balconies;
everywhere are to be seen miserable
huts and cabins, meagrely composed
of four walls whitewashed, and covered
with a light roof of tiles; a few openings
with wooden shutters serve at once as
door, window, and chimney. Causeway
there is none; so if there happens to
have been rain, or if the sky takes a
gusty fit, and the dust is driving—not at
all uncommon in this quarter—these
troglodytes have a miserable lodgment.
In the midst of all this wretchedness, the
high-sounding names, which are stuck up
on every street corner, have a burlesque
effect. In the midst of the strangest
huddle of ill-built houses, and motley
patchwork of incoherent stones, you look
up and find yourself surrounded by the
‘Senate-house,’ the ‘Painted Stoa,’
the ‘Eponymic Heroes,’ the tragic
‘Tripods,’ and the Council of the
‘Areopagus,’—all in the most classical
Greek; and when these local associations
fail, you find the dirtiest lanes and vennels
dignified with the names of Pericles
and Phidias, Praxiteles and Æschylus,
Sophocles and Euripides. This is another
manifestation of the same sort of beggarly
pride, which delights to stamp the
children of modern Greek Christians with
the names of some old heathen heroic
Epaminondas or Achilles.”
This witness is in the main true;
though there are a few things in the
extract to which one might object, as
proceeding from that unsympathising
critical spirit too common in these
times, which delights to pass itself off
for cleverness. What harm, for instance,
can there be in the son of a
modern Greek being called Achilles,
any more than in a modern dealer in
old clothes being called Moses? Is
it any burlesque upon the good old
president of the British round table,
when there happens to be an oldest
son called Arthur in any reputable
English family now paying taxes to
her Majesty? And is the sainted
ghost of Jeremiah the prophet insulted
because there is a Dissenter of that
name who keeps a grocer’s shop in
Beverley, or because Tom and Jerry
once walked the boards of the British
stage profanely? As little offence is
there in the names of the streets,
however humble some of them may
now be; for we have reason to hope,
that as boys and trees grow bigger,
so these streets will grow more magnificent
with years. Even Wellington’s
noble name does not always
decorate a noble street in British
towns; and Princes Street in Aberdeen
does not look so royal by any
means as Princes Street in Edinburgh.
The real stumblingblock in these
Athenian streets is not in the names
of Æschylus and Sophocles, Colocotroni,
Miaulis, and Lord Byron,[14]
which are all well worthy of the sort
of immortality hereby conferred on
them; but in those other names of
ancient places, chosen out of Pausanias,
and put down where the ill-informed
archæologist now thinks that
they ought to be, and where the better-informed
archæologist, some fifty
years hence, will know that they ought
not. This archæological objection,
by the way, and not any of those
political and commercial ones mentioned
by Herr Hettner, is the real
strength of the objection to the present
site of the capital of Greece,
which has been made by so many;
for the present city being built, not
on the whole area certainly, but on
the greater portion of the ancient one,
it follows that, till the new houses,
which have been raised so quickly on
the foundations of old temples and
porticoes, shall have crumbled down
by age, or be shaken down by an earthquake,
the snouts of zealous antiquaries
are doomed to sniff about these
famous purlieus in vain;—a great loss,
certainly, to the archæological societies
of the present age in Berlin, London,
Munich, and elsewhere, now so vigorous;
but the Greeks will thereby keep
their subterranean treasures to themselves
for another century at least, free
from touch of foreign mattock, by
which time they may have somewhere
to put them; for at present the government
has neither a museum to put ancient
remains in when found, nor money
to pay for them—a state of matters
which leads even now sometimes to lamentable
results, over which Professors
Gerhard and Panofka in Berlin must
weep. But, after all, Canaris did not
drive his conquering fire-ships across
the Archipelago, nor did Lord Byron
think it worth while to die poetically at
Messolonghi, for the sake of the archæologists.
In choosing Athens as the
site of the capital of the new kingdom
of Greece, the patriotic reminiscences
of the Greek people were no doubt as
much consulted as the sentimental
romance of Bavarian Louis. If cats
have a right to attach themselves to
places, why not men?
But we shall not trifle on these
points. Among the public buildings
of Athens, in what our author calls
the fashionable quarter, the most
prominent, certainly, are the palace
and the university. The ground, as
we have already mentioned, rises with
a very gentle slope from the level
of the plain in which the Ilissus and
Cephissus are lost, to the base of
Lycabettus, which overhangs the city
in a most effective conical mass to
the north-east. Along the highest
part of this slope runs, from north to
south generally, though with a considerable
bend in the middle, a long
street, principally occupied with public
buildings and other houses, in
size and elegance much surpassing
the best houses in the two principal
streets described by Mr Hettner.
This is the same street which is
above described as sweeping down
to the Ilissus, and, under the name
of Amalia Street, opening up a
view of the sea. Now it is on this
upper part of the city, just beneath
the base of Lycabettus, that the palace
and the university are situated. The
former especially is, next to the
Acropolis, both from its situation and
its size, the most prominent object
in the city. No eye can miss its
glaring extent of white wall, and the
glimmering of its long uniform ranges
of windows, tier upon tier, like the
arches in the Coliseum;—but, like
the Coliseum, certainly, in nothing
else—like a huge Manchester cotton-factory
rather, new and whitewashed,
as the English say—or like a large
Austrian barracks, as the Germans
say—or one of those immense cloister-like
baronial halls, which sometimes
stare upon the flitting eye of
the tourist from amid the vine-clad
heights of Germany. Altogether,
not architecturally only—for even
Bavarian architects are not infallible—but
economically much more, we
are disposed to think the palace was
a blunder. Nothing, indeed, can
exceed the beauty and chaste magnificence
of its internal decoration—that
part of the work is in every
respect worthy of the classical fame
of Munich. But what has all this
magnificence to do, the practical
mind will ask, with a petty and
beggarly kingdom, that has neither
roads, nor people, nor water, nor
money to pay its lawful debts? We
are afraid the artistic sentimentality
of Bavarian Louis had something to
do with this; he was too much of a
poet, and too little of a practical
man, to know what the infant kingdom
of Greece required in the first
place. What it required, our readers
may see in a small but very sensible
book noted below.[15] Certainly among
the last of necessary things was a
royal residence, which, had it been
intended for the Queen of Great
Britain and India, or the Czar of
all the Russias, could not have been
raised larger in scale, or more magnificent
in embellishment.
Our German traveller had the good
fortune to inspect the show-rooms of
King Otho’s palace, not in their pure
naturals, as they are commonly shown
to strangers, but when furnished with
fair ladies and gay knights, on occasion
of a court-ball. Let us see how
they looked when lighted.
“I have just returned from a grand
court-ball. The ball-room is finished in
the same style of luxuriant but chaste
magnificence in which the whole palace
is built. It is of truly colossal dimensions.
In height it occupies two entire floors of
the building. It is divided into three
parts, separated from each other by tall
marble pillars, whose Ionic capitals are
adorned with painting and gilding. More
than a thousand persons can move about
with ease in every part of this magnificently
lighted hall, and yet it does not appear
crowded—scarcely even filled. In the
most remote parts, where no dancing
is going on, parties can saunter up and
down with ease and freedom.
“We arrived about nine in the evening.
Along the walls several groups were already
seated on the crimson-velvet cushioned
divans. How remarkable the scene
that now presented itself! On the right,
the men reclining at ease, in their gay
and glittering Greek attire, the scarlet
cap on their heads; on the left, the women,
some in Greek, others in Frankish costumes.
A few of the men were parading
in the centre of the saloon, engaged in animated
conversation. There could not be
a more attractive sight than the contemplation
of such a variety of costume and
outward bearing. The simple black dress-coat
prevailed least of all; then the diplomatic
and military uniforms of the different
embassies, and of the French, English,
and Austrian fleets now stationed in the
Piræus; but chiefly the Greek national
costume, in all its striking varieties, from
the gold-embroidered fustanella of the
royal court marshals, to the simple loose
Turkish trousers of the islanders. How
wild and proud are the fine expressive
countenances of these men! It almost
seemed as if the smooth inlaid floor burnt
beneath their feet—for their true home is
on the rocky mountains, where they are
their own masters, only issuing forth from
time to time, in true middle-age fashion, on
some jovial plundering expedition. There
sits, for example, between two captains of
Palikari, a fierce-looking old man, with
white hair and a long flowing white beard,
his curved sabre hanging at his side. His
features are expressive of daring, but
nobly chiselled: they remind one of the fine
manly forms in which the old Byzantine
mosaics represent the apostle Paul. This
man is a warrior every inch. He is the famous
Papa Kostas—called Papa because
he was formerly a monk. Latterly he returned
to the world, and became an honoured
hero in the Greek Liberation war.
Two years ago he wished to be elected
deputy for his native town of Lamia; but
government, to whom he was obnoxious,
found means to frustrate his election.
What did he then do? He incited the
whole of his province to rebellion, and for
six entire months the king had to carry
on an open war with him. At length the
royal troops succeeded in conquering him,
and he then took flight into Turkey. After
some time an amnesty was granted him;
and now he is at a court-ball, but so proud
and unsubdued, that, instead of a pardoned
rebel, he looks like one who is waiting for
the first favourable occasion to avenge the
humiliation he has endured.
“There is in like manner some history
about all these men. They are barbarians,
but there is poetry in them; and it is
quite intelligible that these wild mountaineers
should have been victorious over
the superior force of the enervated Turks.
“The saloon gets more and more crowded.
Suddenly the general murmur ceases.
The king appears with his blooming consort
on his arm. Early in the morning a
new French man-of-war had arrived in
the Piræus, and the officers are now presented
by the French ambassador. Immediately
the Polonaise begins, the
queen opening the ball with the Austrian
ambassador. She is dressed in blue, embroidered
with silver, her hair magnificently
arranged in the European style.
The king, on the contrary, is as usual in
the glittering gold and silver gala-dress
of the national Greek costume; he and
the sister of the English resident minister
make the second pair. The queen dances
the second movement of the Polonaise
with the president of the Chamber. He
is a Hydriot, and wears the dress of the
Greek islanders—dark blue, tight-fitting
short jacket, wide bunchy Turkish trousers
of the same colour, and between jacket
and hose a simple red girdle. The king
leads out the venerable matron, the wife of
the president of the Chamber, who is also
dressed in the costume worn by the women
of the Greek islands—a blue silk
dress with yellow stripes, a jacket of the
same material, very much cut open in,
front, the bosom covered with a silk handkerchief,
also a little parted in front. In
Berlin or Paris it would excite some wonderment
to see such attire recognised as
admissible at court.
“And now the ball begins in good earnest;
no more national dances, but all in
true European style. The king danced a
great deal, and was most courteous and affable
in his demeanour. But the queen
shone above every one, and was the first
in all the dances. She is a true knightly
dame, the boldest equestrian in the land,
and graceful above all in the dance. The
young Greek ladies have shown great facility
in acquiring the new dances. It
would be difficult to discover a single
national trait in them, were it not for the
dark glancing eyes, the brown complexion,
and their love of bright showy colours,
which betray their half-southern, half-Oriental
character. They almost all appeared
in white ball-dress, but wearing
over it an extremely beautiful little jacket
of red velvet, richly embroidered with
gold; and on the head, trimmed around
with plaits of deep black hair, is placed
coquettishly, inclined to one side, a little
cap, also of red velvet embroidered with
gold, exactly corresponding to the jacket.
“The Greek men do not mix in the
dance. Some collect in quiet corners in
groups; others contemplate languidly the
strange foreign movements. How would
these stately forms and costumes correspond
with such unpoetic waltzing and
whirling? The keenest dancers were the
gentlemen of the diplomatic corps.”
Then follow some sentimental remarks
about Themistocles, Pericles,
and Plato, and how they would have
looked dancing the polka; and how
it is almost a profanation for young
diplomatists to think of enjoying a
dance at all, on ground where grave
Aristotle walked, and stern Demosthenes
thundered; and how a fine
German “belletrist,” in the midst of
such a gay scene, “cannot but feel
every moment as if some sturdy old
Marathonians would rush in, blow
the lights out, and tear all the pretty
Parisian frippery to rags.” Shade of
Goethe, what nebulous nonsense even
sensible Germans will speak and
print! With us a young lady, passing
stupidly out of her teens, and
thinking of moonshine and marriage,
would be ashamed formally to enunciate
such trash.
Let us now look to
“All the more highly educated Greeks
exhibit a lively interest in the newly-erected
university at Athens, which is
formed entirely on the German model.
The professors are chiefly Greeks, who
have studied at the French and German
universities. Since the revolution of 1843,
Landerer the chemist, and Fraas[16] the
botanist, are the only foreigners in the
university, but they, like the others, lecture
in Greek. The teachers, with the
exception of the private tutors, are paid
by the state; they have, on an average,
seven hundred dollars, but no honorarium
for the lectures. The influx of students
is very great, amounting to more than four
hundred, which would be inconceivable
in so thinly-populated a country, were it
not that numbers come from Epirus,
Thessaly, and Asia Minor; also from
Turkish Greece, and even, (so great is
the feeling of nationality,) from the Ionian
Islands, although there is a Greek university
in Corfu. The Athenian professors
point with pride to this fact, alleging that
their university forms thus the centre of
all the Grecian countries, many of them
now under foreign rule, and as such is
perhaps the nursery of a future political
union.
“No university in the whole world is
placed on a site so rich in associations.
When the student comes out of the lecture-room,
and saunters in the open
piazzas which form the entrance, he
has before him the empurpled range of
Hymettus, whose bees are proverbially
associated with the glory of Attic wisdom
and art; and the venerable Acropolis,
with the towering pillars of the Parthenon,
remind him of the ancient glory of his
country. Where is the youth who would
not feel his heart elevated by such noble
recollections?
“And yet these wings are only the wings
of Icarus; they cannot perform impossibilities.
True culture and a national
literature and art can only exist where
there is material prosperity, and an education
extending to all ranks of the people.
There is, however, no sense of the
importance of instruction; for in most
places the lowest elementary schools are
not to be found, scarcely even a few miserable
attempts at such. Government has
committed the fault of working from above
downwards, instead of from beneath upwards,
and has proceeded forcibly to engraft
the most extreme points—even the
excrescences of European customs and refinement—on
the prevailing barbarism.
They have erected four gymnasia at
Athens, Syra, Patras, and Nauplia; but
the people’s schools are still in the condition
in which Capo d’Istria left them; indeed,
general evil report says rather worse
than better. How can we reap unless we
sow? How can the building stand firm,
when the foundation is awanting?
“It is, therefore, a quite fruitless and
premature, though well-meant, endeavour
that has been made by some of the more
noble-minded Greeks, since the happy
issue of the Liberation War, to found a
modern Greek literature. The attempt,
however, has had the merit of purifying
the language, and assimilating it to the
ancient Greek. But so long as Greek
culture has no firm root in itself, all such
endeavours must prove imperfect imitations
of foreign models. I fear much that
a hideous mildew is already nipping the
blossom in the bud. Among the many
discouraging impressions caused by the
present state of Greece, the most so to
me was, that the booksellers’ shops are
almost exclusively filled with the worst
sort of new French romances. It is here
much as with the poor inhabitants of the
South Sea Islands, who have gained nothing
by their intercourse with enlightened
Europe but the poison of whisky.”
These remarks open up the whole
question of education and intellectual
culture in Greece—a vista far too wide
for our detailed survey on the present
occasion; but we must add a few remarks
by way of necessary correction.
We have met persons to whom the
university of Athens was as much
“a myth” as any of those nebulous
allegories into which German scepticism
weens that it has dissipated the
solid traditions of an old Attic Theseus,
and other classical monarchs. But the
testimony of our traveller here is
most decided to the point, that the
university of Athens is an existing
fact, and one of the most real and
significant in the whole history of the
restored nationality of this remarkable
people. All persons who have lived
even for a short period in familiar
converse with the Greek people, have
felt that, in a remarkable degree, they
have retained that quickness of intellectual
perception, that eagerness for
knowledge, which was so characteristic
of their ancestors. It is well
known, also, to persons who have
looked into the recent history of this
people, that the political revolution,
by which they threw off the yoke of
Turkish oppression, was preceded by
an intellectual revolution which taught
them to shake off the night of Turkish
ignorance; and Corais is, in fact, a
name not less mighty in the history of
Greek liberty than Miaulis or Mavrocordato.
Under these circumstances,
that education should have been a
main concern with the new Greek
government was just what was to
have been expected. To have shown
indifference in such a matter would
have argued a complete blindness to
the finest capabilities of the materials
under hand. Nor has Bavarian Otho,
so far as we can see, laid himself open
to any charge of neglect on this score.
Mr Hettner, in the strictures which he
pays in the above passage, proceeds,
we are afraid, on a very insufficient
basis of facts, and is also vulnerable
in point of logic. It is far from being
true, as he says, that a people must
be educated from below upwards. The
upper classes are everywhere more
open to educational influences than
the lower; and in semi-barbarous
countries, such as Greece and Russia,
it is a necessity which cannot be
avoided, that the elements of intellectual
culture shall, in the first place,
be imported from the more advanced
surrounding nations; and the importers
of such merchandise must be the
upper classes. To enable them to appropriate,
elaborate, and assimilate
the materials thus thrown in upon
them, a university is the natural and
most convenient, if not the absolutely
indispensable instrument. How, it
may be asked, is the state to obtain
well-informed statesmen, lawyers,
theologians, physicians, and teachers,
without a university? Surely the
judge must be made wise before the
attorney, and the parish priest rather
than the parishioner. A peasant may
hew wood and draw water without
learning, but scarcely will a gospel
text be well expounded, or a surgeon’s
cut dexterously performed.
There appears to us, therefore, nothing
blameworthy in a government
of a new country erecting a university
first, and parish schools afterwards.
But the facts with regard to elementary
education in Greece are by no
means such as our German reporter
represents. It may be quite true that
the educational law of the Greek
kingdom, according to which there
should be a primary school in every
δημος or commune, has not yet been
everywhere carried out; it may be
true, also, considering the immense
extent of desolate districts in Greece,
that some of the miserable ill-peopled
villages that compose a district are
at very inconvenient distances from
the δημος where their school is situated;
but this is only a hardship arising out
of the general state of poverty in which
the whole country lies, to which familiar
analogies are at hand in the ecclesiastical
condition of many of our own
Highland parishes. And with regard
to the general state of education among
the lower orders of Greece, the writer
can state, from personal observation,
that it is by no means suffering
generally from any such neglect as
Mr Hettner imputes to the present
government. During a tour of several
weeks in continental Greece, the present
writer was constantly in the
habit of conversing with the peasant
boys, as a sort of pleasant amusement
after the fatigues of equestrian
travel in the hot days of June; and
as the conversation, however it might
start, often ended with schooling and
school-books, he had frequent opportunities
of observing, not only the remarkable
quickness of their juvenile
Hellenic wit, but the general prevalence
of a fair school-training among
the rising generation. The subjects
with which they seemed most conversant,
and on which they always produced
three well-thumbed school-books,
were Greek history, Scripture history,
and general geography. They
very often also produced a Romaic
New Testament; and there seemed
to be not the least shyness (as there
might be in Italy) of exhibiting a
familiarity with its contents. The
New Testament, indeed, in the Greek
Church, does not seem to be a forbidden
book at all. A certain class
of priests, no doubt, with Oeconomus
at their head, will look with shyness
on the preachings of Protestant missionaries,
and exhibit more or less of
that tendency to monopolise the Scriptures
in the hands of self-authorised
interpreters, which is so characteristic
of Popery; but in general the Greeks
seem to entertain no suspicion that
there is anything in the Scriptures
contrary to their “orthodox faith;”
and a jealous sacerdotal tyranny
never was established in the East
during the middle ages, and is not at
all likely to be carried through now.[17]
As little of kindly or reasonable
criticism do we find in Herr Hettner’s
remarks on the influence of
French literature on the living Greek
mind, and on the existing literature
of Greece generally. From the very
nature of the case, as we have already
said, the literature of Greece must,
for a considerable period, be a literature
of appropriation; and as the
French language, for obvious reasons,
happens to be the most generally
known among the educated classes in
that part of the world, it is as necessary
that those who are in search of
amusement should read French novels,
as that those who are in search of
strange philological erudition among
ourselves should go to Germany.
What our author means by his remark,
that it is “a quite fruitless and
premature endeavour in the Greeks to
attempt the founding of a modern
Greek literature,” it were hard to say.
No literature, in the highest sense, can
be founded till God sends forth original
genius to found it; and it is true
also that, except upon the basis of a
certain degree of material prosperity,
that extent of luxurious intellectual
culture which we call a national literature
cannot be expected to rise; but
in the mean time, till the conditions
favourable to such a higher development
shall arise, the Greeks are busying
themselves, and have been busying
themselves since the time of Corais
and Righas, mainly in appropriating
whatever their need most loudly calls
for, not only from French, but to a
great extent also from German, Italian,
and English sources; while, at
the same time, they have not been
averse to give whatever nurture was
possible to the first germ and tender
blade of an original and truly Hellenic
modern literature. Into the details of
this matter our limits do not allow us
to enter; but were the purification of
their language the only fruit which
the renewed activity of the liberated
Greek mind had produced, it would
have deserved a more kindly mention
than the cold sympathy of Mr Hettner
allows. Those who know to what a
state centuries of neglect and abuse
had brought the fine language of
Homer and Plato, will at once perceive
the great public service performed
by that band of patriotic translators
and original writers who have,
in the course of two generations,
made Greek—pure Greek—a second
time the grand organ of a national
culture and a popular regeneration.[18]
A glimpse into the Greek Church,
as it exists at Athens, will now gratify
the just curiosity of many of our
readers. Take the following graphic
account of the celebration of Easter:—
“10th April.
“All is gaiety here to-day. It is
Easter week, and Easter is the principal
festival of the Greek Church. Athens
presents at this season a remarkable appearance.
The Greeks observe the fasts
with great strictness, therefore they indemnify
themselves on Easter morning
by an exhibition of license, in which the
paschal lamb performs the principal part.
I was told as a fact, that at Easter, in
Athens alone, from twelve to fifteen thousand,
and throughout Greece more than
two hundred thousand, lambs and sheep
are slaughtered and eaten. The country
people out of every part of Attica keep
driving their flocks into the city the whole
week. The city of the goddess of wisdom
is now full of nothing but bleating lambs.
“When the Greek carries home his lamb,
he slings it round his neck, holding it by
the feet crossed over his breast. This is
to be seen with us also; but the sight is
especially attractive here, for it was in
this manner the ancients represent Hermes
as the guardian and multiplier of the
flocks. So stood the statue of Hermes at
Olympia, Oechalia, and Tanagra. Small
marble statues of this kind have even
come down to us, one of which is to be
seen in the Pembroke collection at Wilton
House; another, a smaller one, here
in the Stoa of Hadrian. This representation,
however, appears most frequently
in the oldest works of Christian art, in
which the laden Hermes is turned into a
laden Christ, who often called himself the
Good Shepherd, and expressly says in the
Gospel of St Luke, that when the shepherd
finds the sheep, he lays it joyfully
on his shoulders.
“In Easter week a fair is also held, and
much skill displayed in decking out the
wares. Candles are the chief article of
trade; for no Greek, on this occasion,
enters a church without bearing in his
hand a candle or taper. These candles
are mostly painted in variegated colours,
and prettily disposed in the booths according
to their different colours—some
alike, others in direct contrast. The
Greek people are still sticking fast in old
heathen customs and ways of thinking.
These booths, and the greater number of
the shops also, are decked out with all
sorts of pictures and images on which the
possessors can lay their hands. They
display images of the saints, pictures of
the battles of the Liberation War, portraits
of Napoleon and Frederick the
Great, and, not unfrequently, even modern
French pictures of equivocal meaning,
coloured and lithographed, all mixed
up together without any attempt at order.
Round these pictures hang lamps and
candles, many of them adorned with gold
tinsel and stripes of coloured paper, often
artistically twisted together to represent
chandeliers. In the midst of all this lumber
stands a huge image of Christ or of the
Virgin; and the object of this is manifest.
In true heathen fashion, Christ and the
Virgin are supposed to be really present
in their images, and enjoying the sight of
these motley groups, and lights are placed
there that they may see them the better.
How rude and childish all this seems,
and yet how entirely corresponding to the
most ancient image-worship!
“The remains of this ancient heathen
tendency were especially evident in the
solemnities of Good Friday, at least in
the evening, for during the day the celebration
was uniform enough. Morning
and afternoon divine service. The whole
church streamed with lights, for every
one held piously a taper in his hand. In
the centre of the church lay, under a high
canopy, a wax figure of the dead body of
Christ. Every one, without distinction
of sex, age, or rank, approached this
figure, and fervently kissed it. There
was not a moment of quiet or repose, but
a constant moving to and fro of the restless
multitude. Added to this, the constant
singing of a frightfully monotonous,
mournful liturgy, in the usual nasal tone.
Late in the evening the solemnity suddenly
assumed a more imposing form.
The canopy, with the figure of Christ
tastefully adorned with flowers, was borne
through the streets, priests and people,
men and women, devoutly following, torch
in hand—the procession flowing on like a
moving sea of lights. A peculiar melancholy
lay was sung, now in a low mournful
tone, now breaking out into loud
bursts of grief. This dirge is for the
dead Christ, who is solemnly borne to the
grave. The procession lasts for more
than an hour, when at length the image
is again set down in the church, and the
former dirges and liturgies resound anew,
only in a still more mournful and inconsolable
tone.
“I know not whether I am correct,
yet I cannot help expressing what I felt,
that this nocturnal funeral procession involuntarily
reminded me of those grand
processions by torchlight in the times of
the ancient Athenians, made to Eleusis
at the great Eleusinian festival. The ancient
Greek origin of this peculiar celebration
of Good Friday seems the more
evident to me, as I never witnessed in
Rome, on the same occasion, any public
procession of a similar nature, at least
not in the streets, or accompanied by the
whole of the people. The procession in
the Vatican on Good Friday, when the
body of Christ is borne from the Sistine
chapel into that of St Paul, lasts but a
few minutes, and is only a piece of priestly
pageantry, confined to the Pope and the
cardinals.
“It is not difficult, however, to imagine
how the same feelings and solemnities
which marked the Eleusinian mysteries
should have crept imperceptibly
into the Christian services of Easter. The
Eleusinian mysteries celebrate the grief
of Demeter for the loss of her daughter
Proserpine, who was stolen away by
Pluto; and then comes loud rejoicing
when this daughter issues forth again
from the darkness of the infernal regions,
and unites with the joy-dispensing wine-god
in imparting to man the blessings of
their mysteries. In the celebration of
the Christian festival of Easter there is
the same display of opposing emotions,
the quick transition from grief to joy,
from loss to restoration, from the interment
to the resurrection. New gods have
arisen, but the old worship is the same.
As the ancient Greeks fasted and prayed
and did penance while Proserpine remained
in the lower world, so do the
Greeks of Christendom fast and pray and
do penance for the death of the Saviour.
And just as in the Eleusinian mysteries,
after these days of bitter mourning, there
was the most extravagant rejoicing over
the return of Proserpine, drinking, and
dancing, when all
‘Beat the ground with violent foot—
For the unreined joy-intoxicated
Wanton celebration!
Each one danced the gracious,
Thrice graceful, and thrice holy
Mystical measure;’
so does now the Christian Greek pass
at once from the rigid fasting of Passion
Week to the most unbridled license. The
moment the bishop at the midnight hour
on Easter eve gives utterance to the much-longed-for
words, ‘Christ is risen; yea,
He is risen indeed!’ loud rejoicings are
heard from all quarters, shrill screaming
and shouting, constant shooting, and
throwing of rockets, roasting and eating
the lamb, and drinking unmixed wine.
The first day of Easter is the only day on
which the Greek drinks except for thirst;
so uniformly temperate is he, indeed, that
he detests nothing more than to see the
German stranger swaggering along, without
shame, drunk in the open streets.”
All this is very characteristic and
interesting enough, considering how
little is generally known in this country
of the Greek Church; it is sad,
however, to think that the facts here
given present so little essentially different
from that continental Rome
with which we are so familiar, and so
much of the outward and sensuous
trickery of what our author recognises
as mere heathenism. The low state
of the Greek Church, indeed, will be
most readily appreciated from the
fact, that while the recitation of long
prayers and litanies is going on diligently
in a thousand churches and
chapels every morning, it is the rarest
chance in the world to find a Sunday
or holiday when, even at Athens,
such a thing as a sermon or Christian
address of any kind is delivered to
the people. This circumstance, which
may be easily verified on the spot, is
a plain proof that the ceremonial element
in the Greek service has altogether
overshadowed and almost absorbed
the intellectual and moral: in
other words, that an element characteristic
of pure heathenism has been
transplanted into the Christian soil,
and allowed to grow to such luxuriance
that the native vegetation, characteristic
of Christianity, has almost
entirely disappeared; for we never can
forget that it was by the “foolishness
of preaching,” and not by the nasal
drone of drowsy litanies, that St Paul
confounded the Epicurean philosophers
on the Hill of Mars, and made the
famous image of Diana of the Ephesians
tremble in its silver shrine. A
Christian church without preaching,
is a Christian church without intelligence;
and such a church cannot
exist with any propriety in an age
which prides itself in the general
diffusion of knowledge, and among a
people of whose character intellectual
quickness has always been a more
prominent trait than moral probity.
Of all this, well-educated men in
Greece—and of these there is no lack—are
sufficiently aware. But over and
above the fact that all churches are
apt to display a remarkable obduracy
in the matter of reform, in the case of
the Greek Church an additional difficulty
arises from patriotic and political
considerations. In Greece, not
only the devout believer, but the intelligent
Greek who is not devout,
is well aware that his Church is to
the Greek, more than to any other
people in Europe, the great bond of his
nationality. It was within the bosom
of this Church that freedom of mind,
and of speech also, to a considerable
extent, was preserved at Byzantium,
in an age when the tyrannous spirit
of imperial centralisation had choked
every other utterance of individual
life. It was the traditions, the service,
and, to some extent also, the learning
of the Greek clergy, which preserved
the Greek language an inestimable
heirloom to the Greek people
during a long course of centuries,
when Slavonic barbarism, Turkish bigotry,
and Turkish oppression, successively
threatened its extinction. It was,
finally, a primate of the Greek Church,
Germanós, the Archbishop of Patras,
that in 1821 first planted the standard
of independence among the mountain-peaks
of the Northern Morea.
Under these circumstances it is easy
enough to understand how a certain
amiable piety prevents the religious
Greek from wishing to disturb
his patriotic Mother Church with innovations,
which, however plausible
in their outset, might end in breaking
up the unity of that venerable religious
corporation which has hitherto
kept together his disintegrated and
scattered nationality. And if such
considerations operate strongly with
the devout Greek, the mere politician
will, of course, feel them more strongly.
To him the Church, even in its purest
state, is only a convenient moral police;
and an unreformed church which
keeps a people together, is, as a political
instrument, more valuable than
a reformed church which disunites
them. We see no likelihood, therefore,
at the present moment, of any
reform in the Greek Church, such as
pious Protestant writers have hoped
for. The political interest, not the
religious, is at present the dominant
power in the Greek mind. A single
sentence from Lord Palmerston or
Lord Aberdeen, pointing towards a
division of Turkey, and a restoration
of the Greek empire at Constantinople,
would stir the whole nation
much more deeply than did a late
notable ecclesiastical pamphlet by
Pharmacides, one of their most talented
theologians. The painted candles
and the gilt tinsel, the roasted
lamb and the cracks of gunpowder,
and, above all abominations, that inhuman
nasal drone with which they
chant their service, are likely to remain
in the Greek ecclesiastical world
a long season after the Greeks themselves
have by a great majority voted
them gone. Alas for poor humanity!
So it happens in other churches also
sometimes. The living are condemned
to walk the streets with a dead corpse
on their backs, and must call it an
ornament.
In concluding these hasty notices
of the present condition of so famous
a city, may we be allowed to express
a hope that the pedantic habits fostered
by our schools and universities,
of considering modern Greece and
modern Greeks as things with which
scholars have nothing to do, may forthwith
be given up. Greece and the
Greeks are no longer what they were
under the Turks—very different, as
we have seen, in some respects, from
what they were when visited by
Wordsworth. Like Pompeii, which
slumbered for centuries within the
ashes of Vesuvius, and then came to
light suddenly one of these modern
days, to astonish us with the resurrection
of a lost people, and a forgotten
epoch; so a Greek people and a Greek
language have certainly risen from the
dead since the commencement of this
century, and their living presence cannot
be ignored. We should advise
our academical men, unless they are
ambitious of imitating the obdurate
conservatism of the Greek Church, to
throw off at once the capricious pronunciation
of the Greek language,
which was imposed on Europe by the
pleasant conceit of Erasmus, and take
up again that living tradition of the
Byzantine elders, from which Erasmus
himself, and all our great early scholars,
drew their inspiration. They
will thus not only do a thing reasonable
and scholarly in itself, but resume
at once that direct connection
with the living Greek language which
the present bastard pronunciation renders
on our part so difficult. In Europe
the railways and steamboats, as
we constantly hear, have annihilated
space and time; and a scholarly trip
to the Acropolis is neither so difficult
nor so expensive an affair now as
it was thirty years ago. Athens, no
doubt, is a bad school for quantity;
but there are many things in Greek
as important as long and short syllables;
and some very important things
certainly there are which a scholar
may learn in Athens, not so readily to
be picked up at Oxford or Cambridge.
We hope the day is not far distant
when it will be considered as natural
for a scholar to take part of his Greek
education in Greece, as for a sculptor
to drink in beauty from the marble
treasures of the Vatican and the Capitol;
and when no philologist will consider
himself properly qualified for his
work, who has not heard Greek lectures
under the shadow of Lycabettus,
and made classic vows at the tombs
of Otfried Mueller on Colonus.
A FEW MORE WORDS ON UNIVERSITY REFORM.
583
The long vacation is over, and the
streets of Oxford have once more resumed
their sombre gaiety. Dons in
the dignity of long tassels, and freshmen
in that bizarre conjunction of all
varieties of snuff-coloured coats and
short black gowns, which seems at
present to embody the undergraduate
sense of the beautiful, meet in mid
High Street—each regarding the other
with a mild astonishment, and a benevolent
consciousness of superiority.
Term has begun; and it is generally
believed that those reverend seniors,
whom by a pleasant euphemism we in
Oxford call the “Heads of Houses,”
are hard at work making arrangements,
with the fear of Lord John before their
eyes, to set those houses in order; or
to see what sop they can afford to
throw to that seven-headed Cerberus,
which, under the name of “Her Majesty’s
Commission,” is barking at
their gates. There has been a long
foreboding lull; but surely there are
throes in the Alma Mater’s womb;
“parturiunt Collegia”—we trust the
rest of the quotation would ill apply;
though no doubt many a young tutor
has come up with a plan of University
Reform ripe for production, the result
of three months’ sea-side gestation
during the “long.” “What are you
going to do at Oxford?” has been a
question oftener asked than answered
during these summer holidays. Indeed,
what answer there has been was
too often to this effect, “Probably nothing.”
Too probably; and yet, not
only the Home Secretary, but the
public, are expecting something. It
is of little avail now to question the
legality or the expediency of the
Royal Commission; whether we like
it or not, it is now a great fact—like
the repeal of the Corn Laws, or the
cholera. And, whether or not the
authorities of the University may
please to recognise it, the public, who
have an interest in these great public
institutions, must recognise it, and
have a right to a voice in the
question. If we are to have, as we
must have, University Reform, let us
have it of the right quality; and in
order to this it must come from the
right hands. It must not be the amateur
performance of clever theorists,
but the mature result of practical experience,
aided by calm and dispassionate
inquiry. This we have not
had, and for this it is that we are
waiting. Oxford must set herself to
the task; her best and truest sons
must wrest, as they may easily, the
ill-grasped weapon from the enemy’s
hand, and turn it to their own defence.
No purism of consistency, no fear of
touching the unclean thing, must deter
them from the task. The skilful
pilot does not refuse to take the helm
because he alone foresaw the danger,
and would not have put to sea. It
may seem very grand and heroic for
the Senate of Oxford to sit still in
their seats of office, though the enemy
is within their walls, scorning to recognise
his presence; but in their case
none will mistake the reverend conclave
for divinities, and their fall will
be at the best but a caricature of the
Romans. We live in an age of compromise,
as Home Secretaries and
Chancellors of Exchequer can amply
testify: it may not be dignified, but
it is practically convenient; no man
makes a martyr of himself nowadays
for a theory; he “accepts the position;”
he eats and gives thanks.
And in this temper of our times, undignified
as it is, may lie the salvation
of Oxford. Already one result
of it has been, that the Government
before which the report of her Majesty’s
Commissioners now lies, is of
quite another composition than that
under which it issued; and however
Oxford may still be disposed to
question the jurisdiction of the court,
and the legality of their warrant, she
has no longer any cause, on the whole,
to challenge the jury. She has, at all
events, such privileges as we consider
sufficient justice to foreigners; half
aliens, half fellow-citizens, may be no
unfair panel. Heaven send her a
good deliverance!
We have said before, that the Commissioners’
report can scarcely be satisfactory
to any one but the authors;
it is wonderful, and, as the charity-boy
said, somewhat disappointing, to go
through so much, and learn so little.
Engrossed, as it would seem, almost
exclusively by the one grand panacea
for all University discords—the professoriate
idea—they have either altogether
overlooked, or very slightly
touched upon, defects and abuses
which every honest member of the
University had long since groaned
over in secret—of which many had
complained aloud. It seems as if the
clever gentlemen to whom her Majesty
sent greeting, impressed with
an awful sense of duties as arduous as
they were unusual, had felt themselves
excused from noticing facts that
were obvious to meaner eyes, and that
“knowledge, ability, and discretion”
so egregious as theirs, could only
fitly be employed in grand conceptions
and comprehensive theories of regeneration.
The words of their Commission,
to ordinary ears, conveyed
only powers and instructions to “inquire
into and report upon the state,
discipline, studies, and revenues of the
University;” but they, by an inspiration
peculiar, perhaps, to commissioners,
as all the moral and intellectual
virtues are, we now know, to
professors, interpreted these words in
a transcendental sense, or rather, perhaps,
read them by a cipher supplied
from Downing Street. Still these
words stand, in their innocent simplicity,
on the outside of the Blue-book;
but on opening it we find what
has been sarcastically, but quite as
reasonably, called “suggestions for the
constitution of a University.”[19] That
it would have no longer been the University
upon which they were commissioned
to report, was in their eyes,
perhaps, of little consequence. It is
possible that their Report, if less original,
might have been more practical,
had they but contented themselves with
humbler aims. Nay, the very witnesses
themselves seem to have been
infected by the important presence in
which they stood, and with few exceptions
to have rather aimed at remodelling
everything according to an
ideal standard of their own, than to be
willing to address themselves to the
real defects and anomalies of the existing
system. There are abuses on
which the most careless undergraduate
could have borne important testimony,
and which every honest tutor will confess
with pain, on which this Report
evinces either the strangest insensibility,
or the most perverse conservatism.
First and most prominent, as regards
the studies of the place, stands
the crying evil, which might almost
have claimed a Commission to itself,—that
the real work of the University
is done by private tutors. How tenderly
and delicately the Commissioners
deal with this—which we are surely
not singular in considering a gigantic
anomaly—may be seen by those who
have the patience to read page 89 of
their production. Fondly placing in
the foreground, in the ardent words of
Mr Lowe—himself an able and successful
private tutor—the “manifold
advantages” of the system, they touch
lightly on its defects, and faintly hint
at partial remedies. Admitting that
“the amount paid for private tuition
by many individuals far exceeds that
which is paid for college tuition”—(it
would, we believe, have been
nearer the truth to say that the sum
paid annually for the former more
than doubles the college charges for
the latter)—they congratulate themselves
upon the fact, that the practice
is less general at Oxford that at Cambridge.
But when they tell us, as a
serious piece of information, the result
of six months’ laborious inquiry, the
product of seven printed papers of
questions, and the combined evidence
of “the great majority of Professors”
and “persons of note” (p. 1),
that “of late years many candidates
for an ordinary degree have had recourse
to assistance from private tutors,”
we feel that the veriest freshman—supposing
freshmen ever to read
Blue-books—must laugh in the face of
her Majesty’s Commissioners. “Many
candidates for an ordinary degree.”
Indeed! Why, two men out of three,
in some colleges, who are going up
even for “little-go,” “have recourse,”
&c. &c.; or, in the less Johnsonian
language of undergraduates, “take a
coach.” If the Commissioners did not
know this, they are pretty nearly the
only Oxford men who do not know it.
We may indeed plead in their excuse
that the “persons of note,” who have
been evidently their favourite witnesses,
have themselves found this
branch of instruction both lucrative
and honourable; and besides the
natural and amiable tendency in all
minds to be somewhat partial judges
of those employments in which we
have spent the best, the busiest, and,
therefore, not the least happy years
of life, there is another consideration
which, however unwillingly and unconsciously,
will always have its
weight with poor weak human nature.
“Sirs, ye know that by this craft we
have our wealth,” is an argument no
less cogent now than formerly.
The evil, we have said, is a gigantic
one. It is for this reason—because its
roots are spread so wide and deeply,
and because it involves so many interests,
and shelters itself under such
powerful patrons—that a Royal Commission,
that λᾶας ἀναιδης’ trenchant
and unsparing of minor delinquencies,
recoils from it. Well may Mr Foulkes
in his evidence, unquoted by Commissioners,
call it “one of the curses
of our days.”[20] Even Mr Congreve,—himself
an able private tutor, and
on other points a witness after the
Commissioners’ own heart—denounces
it as “a great evil”[21] both for pupil
and tutor. But in this case, with all
deference to names which seem to
carry with them all the weight due to
practical experience, the unacademical
common sense of the public sees
its way pretty clearly. Like railway
mismanagement and hotel charges,
the force that is to move this mountain
must come from without. We
must be our own Commissioners. And
first we say,—though with some hesitation,
in the presence of such tried
logicians as the Commissioners and
their witnesses,—that in almost all
the arguments, pro and con, there has
been an ignoratio elenchi. With all
submission to such authorities, the
question is not, whether it be or be
not popular with undergraduates, as
giving them some taste of the German
heaven of “Lernfreiheit” and “Lehrfreiheit;”[22]
or convenient for M.A.’s,
as “retaining within the University
many able men whom it is not possible”[23]
otherwise to provide for, and
“affording a field for public competition
and display;” whether it promote
that “intercourse and confidence”
between the pupil and the tutor of his
own choice, which he refuses to his
legitimate college instructors; whether
it be an “unhealthy stimulus,” or an
opportunity of “direct personal contact
and privacy invaluable to the
student;”[24] whether the moral influence
acknowledged to be thus acquired
by men whom the University
does not even recognise as teachers
be used for good or for evil; nor even
whether it be, as one gentleman in
his evidence has waggishly described
it, and as the Commissioners have
printed in apparent innocence of the
joke,[25] desirable as an “investment
for a certain amount of loose private
capital”[26] (well known to abound in
undergraduate pockets), and safe to
bear a good interest when the pupil
in his turn becomes tutor;—all these,
important and interesting questions as
they may be in themselves, are quite
beside the real issue. Turn and twist
it how you will, the fact resolves itself
into the plain words of Mr Melville,—“the
work of the University
is done by an order not recognised by
that system whose operations it so
extremely influences.”[27] “Unauthorised
adventurers,”[28] as they are not
unfairly styled by one of themselves,
usurp the teaching which the University
professes to commit only to hands
carefully and deliberately selected,
and for whose fidelity she possesses
the strongest guarantees. Granted
that these men are, as most of them
are undoubtedly, clever, hardworking,
fully equal to their position—granting
even what cannot be asserted in all
cases, even by the warmest admirers
of the system, that they are all in
principle, in private character, and
habits of life, what we look for in the
guides and instructors of youth,—still
is it reasonable, is it decent, that
these magnificent institutions, endowed
with ample revenues for the
promotion of sound learning, and receiving
the flower of the youth of England
in solemn trust for the highest
purposes of education, should leave
them, after all, to pick up this education
as they may, by the wayside? If
Universities and Colleges cannot educate
as Universities and Colleges, what
can they do? Are they really, as their
enemies would call them, mighty
shams—hoary hypocrisies? It is because
we believe that these questions
admit at once of an indignant answer,—an
answer which has already sprung
to the lips of many an energetic
teacher—that we here ask them. But
it is because her Majesty’s Commissioners
have apparently thought them
neither worth asking nor answering,
that they need to be asked again and
again.
The absurdity of the present system
of private tuition is indeed so patent,
that only long-established custom, and
the infection of example, mixed with
some considerations of self-interest
already alluded to, can have shut the
eyes of so many, within the academic
walls themselves, to an abuse which, so
far as the public is concerned, has surely
only to be fully exposed and understood
to be condemned unanimously.
A young man enters a college at Oxford,
and thereby becomes a member
of the University, devoting to this
object four of the best years of his
life, and incurring expenses which,
even with prudence, are necessarily
considerable. Often, as we all know,
this step cannot be taken without
much resolved self-denial on the part
of parents, sometimes not without
some postponing, in the case of an
eldest or talented son, of the interests
of younger brothers and sisters. But
these family sacrifices are cheerfully
made, in the feeling that they will
purchase for the object of them the
highest inheritance which a father
can insure for a son—a first-rate education;
an education which, unless
his own abilities or industry fail him,
shall enable him hereafter to move
pari passu through life by the side of
the eldest-born of any noble in the
land, and stand in any presence unabashed
by a sense of inferiority.
These advantages, which University
distinction is to purchase for him, are
scarcely of less value, in the world of
English society, than its more legitimate
and solid fruits—the improvement
of the mind, and the material
for future usefulness. The path to all
these brilliant possibilities lies through
the portals of Oxford; and the youth
who enters them, finds all the machinery
which is to produce these
great results apparently in its place,
and in fair working order. It is idle
for a Royal Commission to tell us how,
in ruder times, ruder engines were
contrived to do the same work; that
there were days when tutors were
not, and professors were all in all;
that tedious exercises and disputations
supplied, or failed to supply, the
stimulus which examinations do now:
we can all guess, and have a right to
suppose, that the means and appliances
for education have altered like
everything else, and that the great
national seminaries have not been
behindhand with minor institutions
in adapting themselves to the growth
of human learning. How prælectors
fell, and college tutors rose, is of little
consequence, except to the educational
antiquarian. Whether the University,
or his college, or both, be responsible
for his teaching, it is certain
that every man who matriculates does
so under an implied engagement that
he is to be taught. Nor does there
seem, to the uninitiated eye, to be any
lack of teachers. Not to mention the
long list of public functionaries who
figure in the University Calendar—professors
of Greek, of Hebrew, of Divinity,
of Ancient and Modern History,
of Geometry, of Moral, Natural, and
Experimental Philosophy, of Astronomy,
of Logic, Geology, Chemistry,
and Political Economy—quite exclusive
of any by-hours which he may
devote to Music or to Medicine—even
if he should be indisposed to
avail himself of the services of the
Lord Almoner’s reader in Arabic, or to
study Anglo-Saxon or Sanscrit under
their respective professors,—within
the walls of his own college there is
ample provision for his intellectual
wants. Passing over the Bursar and
the Dean—whom he will find somewhat
dry nurses—the new alumnus
must have been very unfortunate in
his selection, if he does not find three
tutors at the least ready to welcome
him, besides a mathematical lecturer
and divinity reader; he may be lucky
enough, also, to obtain (according to
the Calendar) the services of a “catechetical”
or a “humanity lecturer,”
whatever those may be. At any rate,
here seems quite enough to satisfy any
moderate appetite for learning. But
he soon finds that this showy and apparently
well-appointed staff is considered
quite inadequate to its duties;
nay, confesses itself to be so. If his
Latin prose be not quite Ciceronian,
or if his irregular Greek verbs be more
than usually irregular, his best friends
warn him earnestly of the necessity
of “putting on a coach for Little-go;”
if he be a promising scholar, and likely
to win distinction for himself and
his college, his tutor, with a cautious
compliment, and the kindest intentions,
suggests his “reading with Mr
So-and-so.” No one seems to entertain
the idea that his appointed pastors
and masters can either save him
from being “plucked,” or train him
for his place in the class list. He
finds college lectures are regarded as
matters of routine, like Temple dinners:
a course of the former, duly attended,
makes a B.A., as a course of
the latter, duly eaten, makes a barrister,
each being a sort of causa formalis.
Nay, in many cases the regular
University or rather College
course of instruction is regarded as interfering
with that which, look at it
as we will, is and must be the main
object with three-fourths of its recipients—the
obtaining a degree. Nothing
is more common than for a
young man, who is a candidate for
honours, during the term or two previous
to his examination, to apply to
the authorities of his college “to be
excused lectures;” and the request
is commonly granted: that is, in
plain words, because the time is approaching
which is to test his acquirements
under his alma mater’s
teaching, that very teaching is to be
withdrawn as useless—nay, worse
than useless—for the end proposed.
Can anything be more preposterous?
What, in the name of common sense,
was the use of that apparatus of tutors
classical, mathematical, and catechetical,
if not to prepare him for this
said examination? In what is he to be
“examined,” if not in the progress
which, with their help and guidance,
he is supposed to have made?
But let us examine matters more
closely, and we may discover some of
the causes of this remarkable state of
things. Our friend, whom we have
matriculated, is, we will assume, of
modest acquirements, and proposes
(under the old system) to take up for
his degree, Herodotus, Virgil, portions
of Cicero, and four plays of Euripides.
But the lectures which he has
to attend (for he has seldom much
choice of his own in the matter) are
one in Livy, one in Horace, and one
in Plato’s Republic; in which latter
college tutor No. 1 is supposed to be
great, having edited some new readings.
All very desirable subjects, no
doubt, but not exactly what he requires
at present. One hour of Alcestis
were worth more to him than a
cycle of Republics; the tense of a
verb in μι is to him, at this conjuncture,
a subject of more anxiety than
the destinies of Rome or Carthage.
Or, granted that he is fortunate
enough to be in a Herodotus lecture;
he gets through five chapters
in an hour, thrice a-week, in a class
of seventeen, including one freshman
who cannot construe a line together
decently, and stutters into the bargain,
and another from the sixth
form at Eton, who rattles it all off in
a tone perfectly inaudible to any one
except himself, and, it is supposed,
the tutor. Why, at this rate, it will
take him about two academical years
more to get through the five books of
the old historian in which he is to be
examined! If he be a candidate for
high honours, the case is just the
same, or even worse; either there are
no college lectures on the subject in
which he needs special assistance, or
they are attended by such an ill-assorted
class, containing men of all
grades of scholarship and no scholarship,
that he either cuts them altogether
or goes to them with disgust,
and brings away from them little of
more value than a leading-string abstracted
with much patience and vigilance
from his next neighbour’s gown,
or a series of bad pencil-caricatures
of the tutor. He has done more than
waste an hour—he has begun, or encouraged,
a habit of idleness that may
haunt him during his life.
Now, only let us transfer ourselves
in fancy, for one moment, from this
great University to one of our public
schools. There, a father pays some
hundred and fifty pounds per annum
for his son’s education—a large deduction
from the income of many
fathers, yet, perhaps, considering all
things, not too much. We agree
with the Commissioners in having no
fancy for very cheap education. But
supposing that at this public school
the instruction given in the school
itself by the recognised head master
and assistants was considered, both by
boys and masters, as quite insufficient,
and indeed, of itself, worth very little
at all, but that there were residing
in the town or village in which the
said school was located several very
clever gentlemen of undoubted scholarship,
having indeed, in their time,
been amongst the head boys there,
and carried off all the prizes; that to
these gentlemen (paying extra for
the privilege, of course) all boys who
wished to learn could resort, and, in
fact, did resort, and thereby got on
surprisingly (not that the head master
knew much about them, but believed
them to be respectable), saving
thereby considerable trouble both
to head and assistant masters, who,
in fact, could not undertake, though
it might be possible, to educate at all
without such assistance, holding that,
nevertheless, their school was an excellent
school, admitted to be such
(else how did so many boys go there?),
and turned out most unexceptionable
scholars;—would not the fathers, and
the public generally, think this rather
a strange way of doing business, and
that the education might go on quite
as effectually in the hands of the
clever gentlemen aforesaid, at a clear
saving of a hundred or so of the original
guineas, which seemed a good
deal to pay to the head master for
mere board and lodging, and the use
of his name? Why is it that a state
of things which would not be tolerated
in any decent grammar-school
is considered “unavoidable”—“beneficial”—nay,
even “a valuable element”[29]
in the great schools of the
nation?
We will not touch here upon a
charge more than insinuated in some
of the evidence volunteered before
the Commission against college tutors,
of incapacity or inattention; first,
because we firmly believe that the
charge is in the main untrue, and, at
all events, less true now than it has
ever been; and, secondly, because no
amount of diligence, no quintessence
of scholarship, could enable any man
to make an hour’s lecture with a
class of from twelve to twenty young
men of various calibre that which a
catechetical lecture should be. Mr
Lowe is quite right in saying that
“the plan”—if by this he means the
present plan—“of teaching in large
lectures is inexpressibly odious and
disgusting to the forward student.”[30]
Until this evil be remedied, no tutor
can do his work with profit or with
satisfaction. But it must be borne
in mind, that when private tuition is
so universal, the public tutor has not
fair play. It is hard to judge, from
what college lectures are, of what
they might be, if they were attended
in a different spirit. Few men work
heartily who do not hope to see some
fruit of their travail: the criminal at
the treadmill works with double disgust
when he knows that he is grinding
nothing. Once let the pupil think
that his teacher cannot teach, and let
the teacher know that he thinks so,
and it is true—he cannot. On this
point Mr Foulkes, himself a college
tutor, speaks with equal sense and
honesty. “Pupils,” says he, “make
light of their college lectures in comparison
with those of their private
tutor; and college tutors, finding their
lectures ill got up or remembered, are
apt to grow apathetic, and relax in
their diligence.” They were more
than mortal if they did not. A dull
audience, the Commissioners confess,
may make even a professor dull;—to
borrow an illustration from the
Report (which has throughout a tendency
to the poetical), a tutor with an
inanimate class is “Pyrrhus” without
“his Epirots”[31]—an eagle with
clipped wings.
It is undeniable that the existing
tutorial staff, in every College, is insufficient
for the demands upon its
labours; the remedy for this insufficiency,
in any minor educational establishment
where reason and common
sense hold a commission of inquiry,
would be to increase it. But before
we discuss this question, it may be
well to examine whether all is done
which might be done even as things
stand at present. What is the actual
amount of work performed by a
college tutor? We may gather pretty
accurately from the evidence volunteered
by, we are bound to suppose,
not the least energetic of those who
are so employed. Thirteen lectures
in the week, of one hour each, is a
fair average of the actual instruction
given by each tutor;[32] how many
hours besides may be spent in preparation
for each lecture is, of course, a
question impossible for any but themselves
to answer. Now let us take
the case of the head master of one of
our public schools, who may surely be
assumed, without offence, to be fully
the college tutor’s equal in scholarship
and in social position. His work
ordinarily begins at seven in the
morning, and continues, with perhaps
two hours intermission, till
twelve; to which, on “whole schooldays,”
about three days in the week,
must be added two hours in the afternoon;
making, in all, some twenty-two
hours in the week, allowing for
some extra half-holidays. This allows
no time for looking over and correcting
written exercises—an important
and laborious part of every schoolmaster’s
work. And this, we must
remember, continues for nearly nine
months in the year, instead of six,
involving a question which we may
have to discuss hereafter. Now, why
should there be this enormous disproportion?
Why is the college tutor to
work a little more, on an average, than
two hours in the day, and the schoolmaster
a little less than four? It may
indeed be answered, that college tutors
are not so well paid; but considering
that the value of this office, when
combined with a fellowship (which
surely, in these days, may be considered
as implying some educational
duties), averages about £450 per
annum, and that its cares and responsibilities
are comparatively light, it
may be questioned whether the position
is not quite as desirable. It must
be borne in mind, also, that many
men perfectly qualified by academical
honours for a college tutorship, are
content to accept under-masterships,
which, with harder and more distasteful
work, and often less emolument,
offer a position immeasurably inferior
in the eyes of society, and certainly
presenting a great contrast, to a man
of cultivated mind, to the collegiate
life of Oxford. Even if the advantages
of such a life are not all that
they might be—if the common-room
has its petty jealousies, and party
bitterness, and men thrown constantly
together see too much of each other’s
weaknesses—still, a University, as a
place of residence, has its attractions
for minds of almost every character,
except those who, from apathy or
cynicism, set themselves firmly against
the doctrine that man is a social
animal. Where, unless he have the
entrée of the literary or political society
of London itself, which few can have—where
will a man to whom “the
humanities,” in their widest sense, are
something more than the cram of the
schools—who believes in his heart
that there are subjects which are as
really and truly interesting to the
human intellect as the growth of
turnips or the price of stocks—find
anything approaching to a companionship
of thought and feeling, if not in
collegiate society? To call such
society “narrow-minded,” to say that
it has its mannerisms and its pedantries,
is true enough: they are defects
incidental to all society. Never were
yet three schoolboys, who walked
arm-in-arm, that had not a creed and
a shibboleth of their own; but surely
the narrowest track that ever the soul
of college fellow moved in was the
liberty of the prairie, compared to the
round of dull conventionalities which
delight our “excellent neighbourhoods”
in the country. At all events,
there will always be an abundance of
ripe scholars and sensible men, to
whom the social position, and the
congenial work, even with the present
modest emoluments of a college tutor,
will be an object quite sufficient, even
if, in this active age, we add a little to
their work. An extra early hour in
the morning—say from eight to nine—would
be a wonderful incentive to the
energies of many a freshman, who
is now hugging himself every morning
in bed with the comfortable reflection,
that in his new sphere
he is emancipated from the odious
“first lessons” of Harrow or Eton.
Another hour in the evenings devoted
to Horace or Aristophanes—say
three times a-week—would hardly
interfere with those pleasant dinner-parties,
or social cup of coffee, to
which the tutor naturally looks as
the reward of his labours, and with
which we are sure it would be rank
ingratitude for any stranger to intermeddle,
who has been welcomed, as
all strangers are welcomed, to those
classic hospitalities. It is only fair to
say, that more than one college might
be quoted, where, of late, tutors have
been seen imposing upon themselves
some such additional labours, and
doing their utmost to make college
tuition a reality. Much also might
be done by a better division of the
work assigned to each, and the more
judicious classifying of their pupils—points
which are at present in most
colleges grievously neglected.
But the great remedy must be, the
appointment of additional tutors in
each college. This, of course, implies
additional funds for their payment.
Now, considering that the
whole charge for “tuition” is £16
for the academical year, we say unhesitatingly
that the public, with all
its ardour for retrenchment of University
expenses, would not grudge
an increase in this particular item.
Twenty pounds per annum would
hardly be considered too much, by the
most economising parent, for a really
efficient course of classics and mathematics.
At all events, it would be
far cheaper, and far more satisfactory,
to pay the larger sum for an equivalent,
than to be charged as at present
for what is confessedly insufficient for
its purpose, and be saddled with indefinite
extra demands under the item
of “private tutor.” John Bull likes
to know how the money goes, and to
have his money’s worth. Half the
sum annually spent in Oxford upon
private tuition, would amply provide
for public teaching of a much more
useful character. It is possible that
some of the surplus income of many
colleges, which is now divided among
the fellows as a sort of bonus, or laid
by for the purchase of advowsons
and other purposes, might be quite as
legitimately, and much more usefully,
employed in establishing an additional
tutorship; or some of the fellowships
themselves, which the Report proposes
to melt down into professorships,
might much more properly be
held in future to involve the residing
and taking part in the college work.
It appears at least doubtful, from the
statutes of more than one College,
whether all fellowships did not there
involve some tutorial duties; at any
rate, such a regulation would be quite
in accordance with the spirit of their
founders.
One objection, indeed, there is urged
by the opponents of the present tutorial
system, which must be allowed
to have some foundation. College
tutors are inefficient, they say, not
only because they are too few, but
because they are often incompetent or
indifferent. “The system,” says Mr
Lowe, “has often been grossly abused
by the appointment of incompetent
persons.” So, we suppose, has pretty
nearly every system at some period.
This argument from the abuse, to less
subtle rhetoricians than our Commissioners,
might have seemed to border
on a fallacy. Still, that incompetent
persons have occasionally been appointed
is true, and is not to be defended,
even on the ground that incompetent
appointments are sometimes
made by other patrons than
heads of Colleges—that they are not
unknown upon the bench, at the bar—nay,
we dare to say it, even in
Royal Commissions themselves. But
it is hardly assuming too much for
our own times to say, that the days
of such appointments, if not wholly
past, are already numbered; that soon
it will be a rare exception to point to
a man who holds an important public
trust by favour of nepotism or corruption.
To assume that Oxford is
sharing, and will share, this improved
tone of public morality, is surely no
more than we may claim for her in
common fairness, or than the testimony
of any unprejudiced observer
could support by recent facts. And
once let it be understood that a college
is bonâ fide to educate its own
men without extraneous help, and
we shall have the best of all practical
checks upon incompetence or idleness
in the teachers. There needs in this
case no statute to be repealed, no
founder’s will to be set aside; the
heads of houses have themselves acknowledged
that “the tutors of colleges
are not necessarily appointed
from the fellows of colleges.” It is in
the power of any principal to choose
his tutors from the whole University;
to summon to his aid any portion of
that marketable scholarship which at
present can only find employment in
private teaching; it is nothing but
custom and prejudice which at present
restrict his choice within his own
society.
Let this plan only be tried: let
some college, now considered inferior,
select and pay a couple of first-rate
tutors, and let them form their classes
according to their own judgment, selecting
those departments for which
each feels himself best qualified, and
really working them. We will not ask
of them twelve, ten, or even six hours
a-day: much less will give an amount
of genuine instruction sufficient for
the limited numbers which any one
of the smaller colleges can expect to
supply as candidates for honours. A
couple more tutors for the pass-men,
in a small college of say forty undergraduates,
with a mathematical lecturer,
would complete an establishment,
not much more formidable in
point of numbers, but infinitely more
efficient than any at present existing.
They will be fully competent to do all
which private tutors now do, if it is
distinctly understood both by undergraduates
and their friends that they,
and they alone, are to do it. If it be
desired to leave something to their
own free choice and taste, let each
attend such lectures (a minimum
number per diem being fixed, of
course) as he may think tend most to
his improvement; and let each tutor
be paid in proportion to the number
of his pupils. From forty men, paying,
as we have suggested, £20 per
annum each, we have £800 to apply
in this manner; to which the college
may well add another £200, sinking,
if it be necessary, as it seldom would
be, a fellowship for the purpose. In
the larger colleges, where more tutors
are required, the funds will increase
in proportion. This will allow, even
in small colleges, at least £300 per
annum to a first-rate tutor, in addition
to the fellowship which we may
naturally suppose he will hold on his
own or some other foundation. And
this, we repeat, will be enough to
secure good men, and men whose energies
are young and fresh; for we
cannot agree with the Commissioners
in thinking that the succession, by
which a college tutor quits his work
for the “expected living,” and thus
makes way for his juniors, is in itself
an evil; or that it is not far preferable
to the system of married professors,
who will stick to their chairs, if
not to their work, long after the “solve
senescentem” might be fairly applied.
And if, as we trust, the opening of
new halls, affiliated or private, shall stir
up the old foundations to exertion, in
order to maintain their ground, that
college which, from the inefficiency
of its tutors, fails to educate, will at
least soon be relieved from the necessity
of pretending to educate at all.
Even its foundation scholarships, with
which we would never meddle, will
fail to recruit its ranks, if the path to
a fellowship be made, as it should,
to lie only through a fair place in the
Honour-list. With the addition which
may thus easily be made to the staff
of college tutors—by exacting some
little additional labour from each—by
abolishing at once the monopoly
which now drives a man to enter at a
bad college rather than not to enter
at all, and allowing, at the same time,
every Master of Arts, who has sufficient
confidence in his own abilities
(and in whom the University shall
place sufficient confidence), to open a
hall of his own—and by rigorously
insisting not only upon attendance at
lectures, but upon due preparation for
them—college tuition may again become
what we believe it has been,
what an innocent public naturally
suppose it to be, and what it undoubtedly
ought to be; and the hydra-headed
incubus which has gradually
supplanted and overpowered it will
thus, if not annihilated, become a very
innocent monster indeed. When the
regular college work makes its full
demand on the undergraduate’s time
and powers, private tuition will only
be resorted to by those who have
more money than brains; and the
private tutor will gradually come to
be considered, by all well-regulated
minds, much in the same light as a
“crib” to Thucydides, or a key to
Colenso’s algebra. Even now, his
services are absurdly magnified, and
much of the supposed benefit derived
from them is wholly imaginary. Men
who, years ago, rose to the highest
University honours without such artificial
aid, may fairly challenge, in the
extent and accuracy of their scholarship,
any name in later class-lists;
nay, it is no unheard-of or unfounded
complaint that, in spite of the formidable
apparatus criticus, and various
modern patents for learning-made-easy—in
spite of the “invaluable”
facilities afforded the student by these
private tutors—(it might be unfair to
say because of these things)—the
scholarship of Oxford has declined.
Nay, the cram, “purchased and handed
down from tutor to tutor,” is not
actually so valuable, even in the
schools, as either buyer or seller
would fain persuade themselves. The
man who lost his “First,” because he
had no private tutor[33]—whom Mr
Rawlinson so pathetically holds out
as a sort of George Barnwell to undergraduates—would
have made a
very good addition to Mr Douglas
Jerrold’s “men of character,” as a
pendant to “the man who couldn’t
help it;” but the latter character is
more common in Oxford. For one
man who fails in the attainment of
expected honours, from ignorance of
some technical formulas, or recondite
information, supposed to be the exclusive
property and stock in trade of
practised private tutors, twenty break
down from inaccurate scholarship, or
imperfect knowledge of the actual
text-books of the examination. It is
quite true that the examiner, who has
unfortunately himself been a private
tutor, is very apt, in the vivâ voce examination,
to lead a candidate into
these by-ways of learning, where he
himself feels so much at home, when,
if the candidate be also one of the initiated,
a very pleasant dialogue takes
place, to the great delectation of the
audience, but probably with very little
effect upon his place in the class-list.
For it must be remembered that,
even should the candidate succeed in
flattering the known predilections of
a single examiner into a false estimate
of his abilities, there are three others
sitting by who regard all this display
with perfect indifference. The atrocious
blunders made by showy men
would pass the belief of any but an
examiner. A few specious answers
on a “science paper” will not cover
the multitude of sins. We have heard
from the lips of one of the ablest examiners
in Oxford—whose name would
have some weight even with the Commissioners—that
more men lost their
expected class from a want of knowledge
of their books than from any
other cause whatever. But one of
the great evils of the system which
now exists is, that it is so infectious;
it is hard for a young man not to believe
that the assistance which he sees
others so eager to obtain is necessary,
or at least very desirable, for himself;
if A, B, and C read with private tutors,
D considers that he starts with
a disadvantage unless he does so too.
And when the college tutor sees that
nearly all his men prefer to seek other
aid, he, very naturally, if he be an indolent
man—not without some vexation,
if his heart be in his work—feels
his own responsibility in a great measure
taken from him.
And this so-called liberty in the
choice of an instructor, thus opened
to the youth of Oxford, how often is
it wisely exercised? What a mere
caprice of fashion it is often which
makes men rush in crowds to this or
that popular tutor, as if he alone were
in possession of some specific for the
schools! whilst he again has soon to
give place to some newer favourite—
“Arbitrio popularis auræ.”
Can one blame the teacher, if with
such a precarious tenure he strives
hard, for the time being, to make the
most of his brains? Is it wonderful
if he is willing to take pupils whilst
they are to be had, even at the rate
of twelve hours a-day?[34] It has been
done—with what effect upon the tutor,
with what benefit to the pupil, let
the reader judge for himself. So again,
in the case of a pass-tutor (whose
course of preparation is only for Responsins,
or for the ordinary degree),
his reputation is sometimes made or
unmade by the result of a single examination—some
half-dozen men
plucked whom he had considered almost
safe—a few desperate cases
“shaved through,” who had failed
under other trainers; this, or less than
this, in the chapter of accidents, is
quite sufficient to overwhelm a man
with applications for the next examination,
or leave him gradually almost
without a pupil.
In short, this forcing system, which
aims at pumping into the pupil’s brains
the condensed results of another’s labours,
owes its chief popularity to the
notion that it saves the pupil work.
Whether even a less amount of actual
knowledge, if the result of personal
labour and research, would not
be far more valuable, is a question
which the undergraduate, anxious
only for his examination, cannot be
supposed to ask. If the true object
of a University education be “to
train the powers of the mind,” every
artificial aid which tends to weaken
self-reliance, and discourage self-exertion,
is a step towards defeating it.
It is quite true that the results of originality
of thought, as displayed in
the examination papers of even the
best candidates for honours, may not
be very valuable in themselves; but
the habit of thinking for one’s-self, and
the exercise of mental power in mastering
difficulties, are amongst the
most precious fruits of a student life.
And if ever one of the most valuable
suggestions contained in the Report be
carried out, as we trust it will, and
candidates for classical honours be
tested more and more, as may easily
be done, in the translation and analysation
of unseen passages, it will do
good service in proving the hollowness
of a system which aims at communicating
to the student knowledge
ready made, instead of strengthening
him to attain it.
We have said little of that strange hallucination
which has led the Commissioners
to see in the extension of the
professorate alone the remedy for all
the educational mistakes of Oxford.
It has been so effectually exposed by
other writers, and has been so little
popular with any but its authors, that
it may be considered as pretty well
disposed of. It is very satisfactory to
find the “Tutor’s Association,” in
their Report (No. II. p. 42), in a few
cool words giving us the deliberate
opinion of so large and important a
body, that “it is in no way desirable
that the instruction of professors
should ever become the main instruction
of the place.” That some addition
may with great advantage be
made to the present number of professors—still
more, that existing professorships
should be made efficient—no
one will deny. We could be content
to take the last reform first as an
instalment. We should like to have
one or two of the existing types of the
class put into working order, that we
might know how to value the effect of
a larger importation; for the professor,
as he is, is not unknown in Oxford,
though not apt to exhibit much for the
public delectation. But we have the
thing, of various species—Regius,
Margaret, and others—and have not
as yet been much the better for them.
We are told that with new professors
we shall have a greater command of
talent than can be expected in the
case of college tutors. “I have always
found,” said Arnold of Rugby, “that
the great difference between one boy
and another lay not so much in talent
as in energy.” No man was a
better judge; few men in themselves
had more of both; and we are sure he
would have applied unhesitatingly to
the teacher what he had said of the
taught. We need, in those who are
to regenerate Oxford, talent, it is true—we
need yet more energy. There is
enough Greek and History and Philosophy
already dormant in University
Chairs, “celata virtus,” to satisfy the
most voracious undergraduate that
ever hungered and thirsted after knowledge.
It may be a great comfort to
him to know that his teachers, or those
who should be his teachers, know so
much, but with this comfort he must
rest content. And even with the
immense “run” of public talent which
our modern tyro is to have opened to
him, let him not be too sanguine. In
the multitude of his new councillors
there shall surely be wisdom, but not
surely for him. He shall have teachers
in plenty, but they shall only
teach as shall seem to them good.
The Commissioners have made the
profound discovery that no statutes
“can compel a man to lecture well;”
and one of their chosen witnesses even
doubts whether they should be compelled
to lecture at all.[35] Because
the plan of teaching in large classes
does not work well in colleges, the
student shall be transferred to larger
classes, under other names, formed
out of the whole University. Because
existing professors are a failure—those
who have done their duty having
been “brilliant exceptions,” “not
even encouraged by success”[36]—therefore
he shall have more. Because college
tutors do not always lecture well,
he shall have a new set of teachers,
who shall lecture, if it so pleases them,
not at all. By some magnetic process,
the learning of the professor shall be
instilled into the pupil without having
recourse to the ordinary mediums of
communication. We have not patience
to pursue all these absurdities
to their conclusion.
Yet we must not wonder that the
Commissioners’ scheme has on this
point found able advocates. A measure
of reform which is to create at
once some fifty snug and honourable
appointments, of from £800 per annum
downwards, can hardly fail to
be popular amongst unemployed and
ambitious M.A.’s. More than one
name might be pointed out amongst
the eager witnesses for the prosecution,
who are already in fancy seating
themselves in the professors’ chairs.
If they have not been slow to impute
to existing teachers low aims and unworthy
motives, they must not wince
if they are cross-examined closely as
to the feelings which might possibly
influence themselves. It would not
be difficult to select from those names
probable candidates for the visionary
chairs of “Jurisprudence,” “Philosophy,”
or “Mental Philosophy.”
“Professor, sir? Here you are, sir!”
we fancy we hear chorused by a score
of eager voices. They are conscious,
many of them honestly conscious, of
talents which have not yet found
scope enough for exercise, and long
naturally for recognised position and
rank. The pay, as Mr Vaughan
slily says, “is a slighter but not unfelt
consideration.”[37]
We must protest, at all events,
against this ex parte evidence. It is
too late now to discuss the wisdom of
that policy which closed so many lips,
which might have been fitting oracles
of Oxford, before a court whose jurisdiction
they denied. But we now
claim to hear those men of grave and
mature experience, whose names are
not upon the Commissioners’ list of
witnesses; there are some among them
to whom all must listen reverently,
although all may not adopt their views.
The University has called for their
opinions; let them now speak, or else
hereafter for ever hold their peace.
OUR COMMISSIONER IN PARIS.
595
It was on the evening of the 22d of
August, 1853, that a party consisting
of a gentleman, two ladies, and four
packages, emerged from the door of
the Castle Inn at Southampton, and
bestowed themselves in and upon a
one-horse fly. Something had happened
which apparently had disturbed the
equanimity of the paternal leader of
the flock; and as an attentive bystander
might have heard him mutter
in no very benevolent accent, while
he indignantly crumpled up a small
bit of paper and thrust it into his
waistcoat-pocket—“We might have
dined at the Clarendon for the same
sum”—it is not an unlikely conjecture
that the entertainment had been bad,
and the charge excessive. A drive
of three minutes conducted them to
the pier; when a demand for an infinite
variety of shillings and twopences still
farther increased the traveller’s dissatisfaction,
which, however, only
reached its climax when Jehu, wet
and tipsy, insisted on a crown. It
was now eight o’clock; the Grand
Turk lay alongside the jetty, fretting,
and fuming, and spurting out angry
ejaculations from its funnel; the deck
was strewed with boxes of all imaginable
shapes and sizes; the rain was
falling, porters swearing, deck slippery,
companion-ladder dark, and,
when the cabin was at last attained,
the glimmering lamp threw a melancholy
light over the visages of twenty
or thirty people who sat in solemn
silence, or anxiously whispered to each
other as to the safety of hat-box or
umbrella. The party we have mentioned
took their seats with the rest;
and, if we pursued the very novel style
in which we have begun this narrative,
now would be the time to introduce
a description of the travellers’
personal appearance. It was manifest
the relationship between them
was rather close; a father, mother,
and daughter were on their way to the
gay city of Paris, and adopted the
route by Southampton and Havre,
intending to spend a few days at Rouen
by the way. The description of any
of the party would, however, be useless;
for before it had got beyond the
bold and intellectual glance of the
senior traveller, his hair glossy black,
clustering in rich ringlets around his
well-shaped, head—his majestic features,
now radiant with an indefinable
expression and now sunk in serene
repose—and the tones of his voice redolent
of scholarship and romance—the
dullest of readers would at once
perceive that it was no other but Our
Commissioner on his way to France;
determined, as in duty bound, to communicate
to Maga the result of his
observations—
“To talk of sciences and arts,
And knowledge gained in foreign parts.”
So, leaving to the reader’s imagination
the discomforts of a night passage
in an over-crowded boat, with a sharp
wind, and an angry chopping sea,
he will merely state that he arrived
weary, but safe, at the excellent Hôtel
de l’Europe, in the bustling town of
Havre; and, after a copious breakfast,
proceeded to survey the place.
A very pleasant, active, clean place
it is. The docks so intersect the
town that half the streets have their
frontage occupied by the shipping.
It looks more like what we have
read of Amsterdam than what we
had expected to find in France. The
tide rises three-and-twenty feet, so
that, though there is depth of water
enough for vessels of large burthen,
the docks are not available for them
at all hours; and the outside harbours
did not strike us as either capacious or
safe. The fortifications as they at present
stand are contemptible, and could
not stand the attack of the “Duke of
Wellington” for an hour; but batteries
of great strength are soon to be begun,
and the maritime capital placed out of
danger of a coup-de-main. At five
o’clock we got into the train for Rouen;
and, through a rich, flat, uninteresting
country, very much resembling the
Isle of Thanet, we careered at twenty-five
miles an hour, and reached our
destination as comfortably as on the
best of our English lines. Let all men
who stop at Rouen go to the Hôtel
d’Albion; it is situated on the quay,
and nowhere is the beautiful Seine
more beautiful than here. It is spanned
by several bridges, from which the
view both up and down is of extraordinary
richness. Towers, and pinnacles,
and great high houses, all breathing
of the middle ages, surround, and
are reflected in a river, which is bright
to-day with the gay sails and flags of
all nations, and which is the same that
bore William the Conqueror on his
way to England. Somehow or other,
this same William the Conqueror gives
us a sort of vested interest in the
scenery of Normandy. We feel a kind
of property in his castles; and can’t
help a small sensation of enmity to
Joan of Arc for ousting us from our
hereditary domains. However, let
us look on her statue in the marketplace
without a blush, for the English
did not burn her as an enemy, but
the French ecclesiastics burned her as
a witch. The cathedral is gaudy, and
over-ornamented outside, but solemn
and grand within; a hurried glance is
sufficient for all the internal sights of
the place, but the fine old streets, the
gable-ended houses, the projecting balconies,
the straight, steep roofs, would
furnish food for contemplation for a
month. Then the walks around it are
delightful, the heights that encompass
it very rich and finely moulded, fruit
and provisions very cheap, and the
people good-humoured and obliging—no
wonder many English families have
established themselves here, and taken
possession of the most charming situations—a
sort of reprisal for the behaviour
of the Normans in 1066.
Next day saw us on the way to
Paris, careering through a country
still flat and monotonous, except
when here and there the windings of
the Seine showed us the chalky banks
through which it had forced its way;
or, at a remote distance, a few hills,
or rather elevations, crowned with an
occasional ruin. For, though this is
the highway to the capital, and one
of the richest provinces in the kingdom,
there is an appearance of desolation
spread over all the district, as
if it had very recently been the scene
of some devastating war. The villages
are all either half finished, or
half destroyed. Instead of the three
or four gentlemanly dwellings—the
surgeon’s, the retired tradesman’s,
the neighbouring manufacturer’s, besides
the squire’s, and the rectory—which
you see dotted among the
humble cottages in almost every English
village—here you see nothing
but straight, narrow stone huts, no
fruit on the walls, no garden attached—but
single, bare, and comfortless,
clustered, like some recent fungi,
round an old squat-spired church,
which seems to look with blank
astonishment out of its broken clock-face
at the railway carriages hissing
past it, and disturbing its “ancient,
solitary reign” over a trampled peasantry
and roadless country. There
are not above three chateaus visible
between Havre and Paris; and the
tale of at least one of them is told by
the appearance of three or four great
high factory-chimneys, which were of
course utterly unknown to the original
seigneur, but are very convenient for
the present owner of the mansion, as
they are situated just at one end of
the long-terraced garden, and must
be a comfortable accession to the
view from the drawing-room windows.
All old things have died
away in this part of France, and a
new order of things has not yet risen.
Here are houses dismantled in the
riots of ’93 still unroofed. Even the
old chateau inhabited by the great
Sully, and giving the title “de Rosny,”
by which he was originally known,
does not seem to have a tree about it
more than thirty years old. Yet the
chimneys are all shaky with age, and
if there were any cracks in the wall
that gave rheumatism to the great
councillor of Henry IV., depend
upon it they are there still. We
did not see a house under repair all
the time we were in France. The
owner seems to wait till it is actually
uninhabitable, and then he builds another.
The result is a combination
of novelty and decay which it is very
unpleasant to look upon.
One style of building, however, it
must be confessed, is carried to great
perfection in France. As you approach
Paris, you see on all hands barracks
and fortifications. At intervals you
hear far-distant military music, and
catch the glimpses of long rows of
bayonets in the sunlight; and on the
elevation commanding the plain you
see enormous lines of strong low walls
crowded with embrasures for cannon,
and on a stout little post swings in
the summer air the universal tricolor.
Universal we call it; for, go where
you like, the blue, white, and red, are
sure to meet your eyes: they hang
over book-stalls, and auction-rooms,
and restaurateurs, and theatres. Over
small cabarets in rural villages you
still see the flag; over all the government
offices, small and great; over
merry-go-rounds at a fair; over a
conjuror’s booth; over the tilted waggon
of a perambulating quack; and,
finally, over the central pavilion of
the majestic Tuileries. Flags, therefore,
and fortifications are the principal
characteristics of the capital. But,
in fact, the massive style of masonry,
and the isolated nature of the dwelling-houses,
fit every mansion in Paris
to stand a siege. Any lodging-house
in the street could be converted into
a fortification at a moment’s notice,
and would only require to hoist the
tricolor from the roof to become a citadel
at once. In the mean time, it was
our object to get into lodgings as soon
as we could; and with this view we
hurried from the railway station to
the office of an excellent English agent
in the Rue de Rivoli. Fortunately an
appartement of eight rooms was vacant
on the first floor above; half an hour
saw the bargain made, the trunks deposited,
the services of a native cook
secured, and everything as comfortable
as heart could desire.
The rooms were intensely French.
There were nine windows in the lodging,
and nineteen doors; there were
five clocks, enamelled, gilded, and
otherwise ornamented, which did not
go, and one in the kitchen which was
always wrong; there were four arm-chairs
in the drawing-room, with
square gilded legs, and tapestry-covered
backs, which it required an enormous
exertion of strength to move
from beside the wall; there was a sofa
so tremendously elastic that you kept
swinging up and down for a minute
or two after you had taken your seat;
there was a round table, so small that
it couldn’t hold the smallest tea-tray,
and so heavy, by means of a marble
top, that it couldn’t be moved from
its place; and, what with tables and
chairs, and sofas and clocks, and jars
and mirrors, and curtains and firescreens,
and brackets and other useless
encumbrances, there was only left
a narrow serpentine walk across the
floor more intricate than, and quite as
dangerous as, the entrance into Portsmouth
harbour. The bedrooms had
the same characteristics of over-furnishing
and encumbered space; but
the colours of everything were so gay,
the gilding so bright, the mirrors so
glossy, that our spirits were never depressed,
and we entirely escaped the
Penitentiary-at-Millbank sort of feeling
which invariably takes possession
of us on being ushered into the dull,
heavy, monotonous apartments of a
London lodging-house.
Here, then, we were established in
the most beautiful part of Paris—just
opposite the Tuileries gardens—the
bright sun of France shining upon us
all day long, and a month before us in
which to survey the astounding scene.
For astounding it certainly is, if you
remember how often these beautiful
streets have been filled with thousands
of infuriated citizens, cutting and shooting
each other; cannon resounding in
all parts of the town, and blood flowing
in torrents over the pavement, and
all these horrors occurring not in the
distant reigns of Charles the Ninth,
or Henry the Third; but a year ago,—when
this old hat was new—some
months after our new drawing-room
paper was put on, which is still in its
first gloss. And now look at the place,
nothing but peace and gaiety apparently
were ever heard of here. The
people walk about as if every man was
just let out for a holiday, and requested
to enjoy it as much as he could. The
shops are shining with gold and silver,
with laces, and silks, and satins, in
every window; the blue sky bends
over all without a cloud, and we will
forth into the gardens of the Tuileries
to see the world. What a pleasant,
bright, glittering world it is. There
are groups scattered all about in the
shady walks, under these crowded
trees. A gentleman, his wife, three
children, and a maid in a long-flapped
white cap, are all as busy as if they
were in their own house. The mother
is sewing, and hearing the eldest girl
her lesson; the maid is also active
with her needle; the two smaller children
are poring over the same book;
and the father, with his back to a tree,
and his hat over his brows, is deep in
the milk-and-water politics of the Assemblée,
or the platitudes of that wonderful
misnomer, the Constitutionnel.
Now, all these people have left their
appartement for the day. The key is
in the coat-pocket of the absorbed politician;
they will dine in the quietest
and most economical way at some
humble restaurant, and returning to
their position in the gardens, they will
enjoy the gay scene before them, stroll
from fountain to fountain, or from statue
to statue, listen to the band, and
finally, when the shades of night begin
to fall, they will retire to their modest
lodging, having spent a day of open-air
enjoyment, which makes them utterly
independent of the size or situation
of the rooms they nominally occupy.
This seems the mode of life of
an immense number of the Parisians.
Houses seem mere accommodations
for the night; for, from morn till eve,
they are in as full possession of the
Tuileries as if they had been crowned
monarchs of France—their empire in
the Luxembourg gardens, there’s none
to dispute—and a few sous puts them
at any time into the plenary usufruct
of St Cloud or Versailles. Now, who
are all those people who disport themselves
in the sunshine? Are they
gentlemen living on the small remains
of their property, or shopkeepers out
for a ploy, or visitors from the country,
or play-actors retiring to study their
parts, or literary men catching glimpses
of life? We confess ourselves utterly
unable to answer these questions.
Perhaps the numberless groups we see
consist of specimens of all those classes—small
rentiers economising, flourishing
epiciers relaxing, country visitors
reposing; but, whatever they may
be, they present the appearance of
the most careless, happy population,
ever known. It is a complete “cure
for the heartache” to walk down
these murmuring avenues at any hour
from ten till seven. There is such an
amazing amount of enjoyment in the
indolent repose of the seniors, the
merry plays of the children, the air,
the trees, the flowers, the company
walking before you in endless procession,
as if intended entirely for your
gratification, that again we go back
with astonishment to the appalling consideration,
that less than a year ago
there were battle, murder, and sudden
death in all parts of this gay metropolis;
and, in less than another
year, they may be all let loose again.
Those very idlers probably would be
on the top of a barricade, and, according
to circumstances, either installed
in a few days in the Hôtel de Ville
or on their way to Cayenne. So
we will shake off these disagreeable
impressions by walking down the
centre walk, and admiring the pillar
of Luxor in the Place de la Concorde.
This is agreed, in all quarters, to be
the finest site in Europe; and all the
accessories are worthy of their situation.
The fountains are very fine,
and give issue to a body of water
which would drown the dumb-waiters
in Trafalgar Square. At the four ends
are the Tuileries, the Madeleine, the
Arc de Triomphe, and the Corps Legislatif—four
specimens of building,
we will be bold to say, unequalled—taken
separately, and in their joint
effect as seen from this noble centre,
the greatest triumphs of taste and
architecture the world contains. The
spaces are so vast that the Luxor
column, though seventy-two feet
high, and raised on a plinth of twenty,
appears dumpy and out of proportion.
We doubt the congruity of Egyptian
obelisks in the midst of our modern
styles. It carries the mind too far
away. Grecian temples retain their
place because they have at no time
been lost sight of, and have often
been reproduced; but this Egyptian
monument, rising all of a sudden like
an animated mummy, is frightful for
its very resuscitation. Let it lie like
a well-preserved corpse in the sands
of its native country, and we can read
of it without a shudder; but really, to
look on this tremendous stone, set up
amidst the shouts of a hundred and
fifty thousand spectators in 1836, and
see it looking as juvenile and unwrinkled
as if it had been quarried on Montmartre,
is a sort of anachronism which
jars upon the taste. If the wretched
thing looked old, the case would be different;
but it looks newer than the Arc
de Triomphe; the inscriptions on it are
finer in the edge, and deeper cut than
the victories recorded on its rival; and
yet has any one reflected on the antiquity
of this monster? It was set
up in Luxor amid the shouts of more
than a hundred and fifty thousand
spectators in the reign of Rameses of
Egypt, three thousand two hundred
years ago,—a few years after Pharaoh
was drowned in the Red Sea, and
while Joshua was conquering the tribes
of Palestine. This is such a confusion
of dates and eras that we wish the
pillar were removed—removed to
some granite hill as old as itself, and
no more permitted to put our perishing
materials to shame by parading
its immortal youth unhurt amidst the
war of elements.
We will therefore, by way of treating
ourselves to the sight of a little
decay, proceed to inspect the Invalides—a
noble palace for worn-out soldiers
and sailors,—not so magnificent outside
as our unequalled Greenwich,
but more richly supported, and giving
refuge and maintenance to a much
greater number of men. A stout old
fragment of the Grand Army showed
us round the building. Nearly three
thousand men find accommodation
within the walls, tolerably fed while
in health, and most carefully attended
to when ill. They are apparently admissible
at an earlier age, and with
fewer titles to compassion, than is the
case at either Greenwich or Chelsea—many
of them were hale-looking
active men, of not more than forty-five
years old, with many campaigns
in them yet; and all of them, except
the maimed and very old, had the
buoyant step and intelligent look,
which, we confess with some regret, is
the characteristic of the French militaire.
Whether the old warrior who
did the honours on this occasion was
a chosen representative of his class,
we do not know, but he had the politeness
of a marshal of Louis XIV., and
the information of a member of the
Institute. The little biographical
hints he gave of the different governors
of the institution, when we entered
the room adorned with their
portraits, were very short, sharp, and
decisive. Some of the older race,
dukes and marquises who had obtained
the office by their influence and
rank, he passed over with a magnanimous
disdain, merely enumerating
their names and titles,—but when
others of more distinction came under
his notice, he sounded forth the names
of their victories as if they had only
recently appeared in the Gazette; and
this is a peculiarity which we observed
among all classes of the French population.
They seem to keep a catalogue
of their glories from Chalons to
Isly, and remember the smaller actions
of Condé and Turenne with an
accuracy which few Englishmen of a
humble class possess of Salamanca or
Waterloo. In the chapel are suspended
flags of all nations conquered
in war. There are standards of Austria,
and Prussia and Russia, and
Africa in great profusion. We looked
round with great satisfaction as we
failed to discover the Union Jack
among these spoils of victory.—“You
don’t happen to have any English
specimens here?” we asked with a
chuckle, which we felt at the moment
was horribly impolite.
“Look,” he said, “high up, just
under the roof”—and there we certainly
saw a small bit of bunting
which it was impossible to mistake
for anything but the meteor flag.
“And how and where was that
taken?” we inquired, somewhat crestfallen.
“It was seized at Dantzic,” he replied,
“when we took Monsieur Corbet
prisoner.”
There was nothing more to be said;
we had never heard of any battle or
victory at Dantzic; but then we are
so apt to forget those military events,
and the French are so accurate. We
had and have no books of reference;
but we heard from a friend that the
flag fell into the hands of the French
when they garrisoned Dantzic at the
time of the Moscow campaign, and it
had formed part of the colours of a
mercantile brig, at that time in the
harbour, commanded by a skipper of
the name of Corbet. But our venerable
guide seemed to forget Vittoria
and Waterloo when gazing on this
proof of his countrymen’s prowess;
and as it was the only one they could
show, we were well pleased to leave
him to his triumphant meditations.
The tomb of the Emperor was under
repair, and could not be seen; but a
bust of Napoleon was dwelt upon
with great admiration, while a companion
bust of the nephew was passed
by almost in silence. It is observable,
that whenever a Frenchmen speaks
of the Emperor, he means our old
enemy Buonaparte—when he alludes
to his present governor, he has to
describe him as Napoleon the Third;
but it struck us, wherever we went,
that the little Corsican has a more
abiding presence among the present
generation than the living individual
who has inherited his power and
name. His statues and monuments
are everywhere—songs are sung about
him—plays are perpetually acted in
which he is introduced; and altogether
it needs a very slight effort of
the imagination to suppose that he
is still inhabiting the Tuileries, and
ready to launch his thunderbolts all
over the world. But the fact of his
nephew occupying the throne of
France is the most wonderful proof
of his still existing ascendancy over
the French mind. It seems as much
in accordance with the “eternal fitness
of things,” that a Napoleon
should rule in France, as it was in
ancient days that a Cæsar should
reign at Rome. No matter whether
he was an Augustus or a Nero, he
was of the true master’s blood; and
Julius was honoured in the vilest of
his successors. When this stream of
hereditary adulation in France will
be dried up, it is impossible to say.
It is just possible the fame of the great
founder may go on increasing in a
greater ratio than the deterioration
of his descendants, so that what is
lost at one end may be supplied at
the other. But surely cockhats and
little grey greatcoats can’t last for
ever—some glimpses of fact will steal
in upon the most benighted of his
admirers, and awaken them to a
knowledge that, even in military affairs,
he was oftener repulsed and defeated
than any great conqueror who
ever lived, and that in politics, foreign
and domestic, he was the most cruel and
unprincipled tyrant “whereof the world
holds record.” Those merry, lively,
vain French people have entirely forgotten
all his reverses. His Moscows,
Leipsics, and fifty other defeats, have
all disappeared. Even Waterloo is
looked on as a miraculous incident,
against which it is impossible to reason,
but which tells nothing against
his fame; and he stands on the top of
the column in the Place Vendôme surrounded
by a halo of victories, unclouded
by a single check. This is
the most honourable feature in the
French character in its connection
with Buonaparte, and finding no counterpart,
we are afraid, in our own. If
Nelson had been defeated at Trafalgar—if
Wellington had been defeated
at Waterloo—their previous glories
would have been effaced; the Nile
and Copenhagen never would have
been heard of, and the History of the
Peninsular War would never have
been read. Byng would be shot again,
if the same circumstances occurred
to-morrow.
Nôtre Dame is grand and massive,
but it is under repair; the Sainte Chapelle
is most rich and beautiful, but it
is under repair; the Palais de Justice
vast and imposing, but it is under
repair. So are half the churches, so
is the Palace of the Luxembourg;
and almost all the public buildings are
finding the effects of the new Emperor’s
rage for improvement. But
this very vehement desire he has to
leave a city of marble which he found
of bricks, has considerable disadvantages
for the historical student. The
scenes of great events will soon become
doubtful or forgotten. The
Temple and Bastille have long disappeared;
the Place de Grève is now an
open space, soon to be surrounded by
buildings of the most modern character;
the bridges have lost their identity;
and, in short, if this system of
substitution goes on for twenty years,
there will be no monuments of Parisian
history remaining. The reign,
at all events, of Louis Philippe will be
entirely blotted out. The Orleanist
statues are all withdrawn; the names
they gave to streets and places rigorously
changed; and the most recent
of his predecessors whom Louis Napoleon
condescends to recognise is
Louis XIV. That crowned Brummel
still bestrides his steeds in marketplaces
and esplanades; but the
series of the Louis after him is
completely expunged. The Grand
Monarque is still popular in France;
for the people are still fond of the
drama, and are persuaded he was an
admirable actor. There is something
elevating, too, in the superbness of the
tyranny under which their ancestors
were trodden down. There never was
a man, not even Napoleon, who was
so entirely the central figure in the
kingdom he ruled; and certainly there
never was a man, except that most
selfish and magnificent of despots,
who would not have sunk into insignificance
by the gigantic scale on
which everything round him was carried
on. Who, except himself, would
not have become ridiculous amid the
enormous spaces of Versailles? Even
he must have felt like an ant in a
barn, when he wandered through the
interminable galleries and innumerable
rooms which he vainly thought
he inhabited. The size of that palace
must have unkinged him, and occasionally
he must have sighed for some
more moderate mansion to enable him
to recover his self-respect. At the
same time, it is the most imperial residence
we ever saw; and nothing
shows so much the illogical tendency
of the French mind, as the attempt
they have several times made to establish
a republic in Paris, with Versailles
within an hour’s drive. That
stately pile is a standing protest
against equality and plainness. While
such piles as Versailles and the Tuileries
stand, there will be some person
supreme in France. Even a constitutional
king would be overhoused in
those enormous residences. They
must be inhabited by the whole nation
distilled into one man.
The present unit prefers St Cloud,
and we don’t wonder at the preference.
There are many of the old hereditary
mansions of our nobility of
greater extent, but probably not excelling
it in elegance and comfort. A
man could keep it up on an income of
twenty thousand a-year; and perhaps
Louis Napoleon feels the comparative
security of a house which might be
defended by the domestics, and does
not need to be garrisoned by a regiment
or two of soldiers.
The grey old mustaches of the
French army have disappeared. In
their stead you see thousands upon
thousands of lightly-made active
young fellows, from nineteen to
twenty-three, with their clothes excellently
made, their surtouts neatly
drawn in at the waist—their height as
uniform as possible, at about five feet
one—a lively, vigorous, contented-looking
set, with none of the martial
precision and combined motion which
gives to our army such an appearance
of military power. Those little French
heroes never think of keeping the step,
or holding their muskets all at one
elevation—they crowd and roll and
hustle—but they get on. Their pace
is very rapid, and instantly on the
word of command they form line, and
are as regular and formal as ourselves.
We determined to go to the camp
at Satory, where notice was given of
an intended review. A line of two
or three thousand tents stretched
along the farther end of the immense
plain which forms the western boundary
of Versailles. The hour designated
for the review was two in the
afternoon, but on arriving at about
half-past twelve we found no signs of
any preparation; on the contrary,
the soldiers were all lounging about,
or sunning themselves before their
tents. In front of each of the external
lines, which stretched like an interminable
street towards the north,
the national ingenuity was wonderfully
displayed. The space between
the canvass of the tent and the line
of felt was probably not more than
four feet—but what an amazing use of
those four feet of ground the gallant
occupiers had made! In each of those
little divisions there was a portion
perfectly smooth and covered with
sand; in the midst of this sand were
inscribed a vast variety of mottoes,
the letters being composed of parsley-leaves
or furze prickles. Of these
mottoes the greater part had reference
to the Emperor, but whether the allusion
in the military mind was to the
present or the first, we could not guess.
The statues of both, either in common
plaster, or occasionally in mud, from
the artistic hand of one of the soldiers,
were the unfailing ornaments of the
remaining ground unoccupied by inscriptions.
There were also some
models admirably executed of the Arc
de Triomphe, and the Emperor’s tomb
in the Invalides. There were also
slabs of excellent imitation-marble,
surmounted by the common cast of
Napoleon with the cocked-hat and riding-coat,
and on the slab a verse or a
quotation. On one we saw—
“On lira dans l’histoire
De Cæsar, Alexandre, Hannibal,—
Mais nous préférons la gloire
Du petit caporal.”
On another we saw, under a bust of
the present Emperor,
“Il a protégé la société et est le sauveur
de la patrie.”
On a third, under well-executed
military trophies, we read,
“Si vis pacem, bellum para.”
In others the ingenuity was more
mechanical than artistic or literary.
There were small fountains sending
up tiny columns of water through a
crow-quill to the height of eight or
nine inches. The labour of procuring
even this quantity must have been
considerable, for we observed no water
near; and as the fountain seemed perpetual,
the barrel which gave it supply
must have required frequent replenishment.
But the civility of our military
friends was greater, if possible, than
their skill in gardening or hydraulics.
When we saw a countenance more
intelligent and good-natured than the
rest, we made bold to enter into conversation,
and make inquiries about
the forthcoming review. The witnesses
were unanimous in answering,
that it was to commence at half-past
two, and that the Emperor and Empress
would appear at three. The
French army, we conclude, is recruited,
like our own, from all parts of the
country, and the mixture of dialects
is accordingly very great. There were
the most convulsive efforts made by
several of the men we spoke to, first,
to understand what we said, and, secondly,
to make us understand their
reply. Some were from Alsace, and
we detected the German element in
the sibilants and gutturals with
which they in vain endeavoured to
simplify their discourse; but, whether
Parisians or Alsacians, they were unanimous
about the show, and we accordingly
considered ourselves in luck,
and moved slowly towards the Champ
de Manœuvre, a plain on the other
side of the road, where, they told us,
the display was to take place. Suddenly
we heard bugles and drums at
the line of camps which we had left,
and, on looking back, we saw blue
coats and red trousers congregating
in front, issuing from their tents like
a thousand hives of bees swarming;
and after a few rat-tat-tats! and a
few notes of the horn, we saw a long
line of soldiers stretching from one
end of the encampment to the other.
Motion was communicated to this immense
body, and we waited to see
them pass. First, a regiment, in
battle array, with bayonets blazing
in the sun, marched solidly and firmly
past, crossed the highway, and were
lost to our eyes in the level ground
beyond. Behind them, at a moderate
interval, walking, not marching, fifteen
abreast, came a prodigious column
of men and officers, but they
had no arms, and apparently very
little discipline; laughing, talking,
dropping out of line, but still tripping
lightly on, at about four miles an hour,
and they also disappeared in the plateau
to the south. Where could they
all be going to? Without muskets,
how could they manage at a review?
The artillerymen also were in full
force, but they were dismounted and
unarmed, and the whole army, “pioneers
and all,” disappeared, in some
marvellous manner, the moment they
crossed the road. We crossed the
road too, and found ourselves behind
a close line of armed soldiers, who
were drawn up along a narrow pathway.
Another line of soldiers guarded
its other side, and the space so kept
clear was occupied by field-officers
and aides-de-camp, and occasionally
by an orderly or two, trotting at
full speed, and busy in the delivery
of orders and despatches. About fifty
yards from where we stood, an immense
curtain was suspended across
the whole width of the footpath, and
entirely blocked up the view beyond.
This enormous curtain stretched from
side to side of lofty banks, which
looked like the entrance to a deep
cutting in a railway; and it was
only when either the wind blew the
canvass aside, or the sides of it were
partly opened to admit fresh arrivals
from the camp, that we caught
momentary views of the most curious
spectacle it ever was our fortune to
see. An amphitheatre of more than
Roman size had been hollowed out of
the sandy elevation at the end of the
pathway. Row upon row, to an enormous
height, were stretched the seats
all round; and placed on them, grim,
silent, and expectant, sat upwards of
twenty thousand of the young soldiers
of France, all in uniform, all under
military discipline—for their officers
maintained perfect order—and all
radiant, as far as we could see,
with health and satisfaction. The
curtain again closed, and we were left
to the line of soldiers and the narrow
pathway. There were crowds where
we stood, but by the disbursement of
some halfpence we got our party
comfortably provided with chairs, and
on these miserable rush-bottomed and
rickety articles we stood in the hot
sun, till fatigue almost compelled us
to give up all prospect of the review,
and wend our way to Versailles.
But the plot began to thicken. A
bewhiskered civilian made his appearance
at the end of a little alley, which
was exactly opposite to where we
stood, and at his command there
emerged from some canvass tents,
which we had not observed under
some trees, a group of strangely dressed
characters, which was “a sight to behold”
at that time of day, with the
sunshine all round. First, on piebald
steeds, with long tails and broken
knees, appeared two or three painted
ladies, dressed in red jackets and
spangled velvet petticoats. They
spurred and whipped their chargers
to get a little life into them, and took
short gallops from the tents towards
the opposite line of soldiers, pulling
suddenly up when they came within
an inch or two of the bayonets, and
voltiging round with great elegance
and skill. Next came some men,
also mounted, dressed like emirs of
the desert, trundling tremendous hoops,
of such circumference that they rose
several feet above the horses’ heads.
The hoops the horsemen kept at full
speed, twisting and turning them,
galloping after or overtaking them;
and all these preliminary rehearsals
were carried on exactly in front of
our position, and sufficed to make our
time pass pleasantly enough. The
bewhiskered civilian made some signal
which we did not notice, and instantly,
dashing through the line of
soldiers, the bespangled ladies burst
into the pathway full speed, the curtains
were for a moment withdrawn,
and clapping of hands and hearty
cheers from the twenty thousand
spectators hailed the commencement
of the fêtes of Satory. This was a
field-day, not of the French army,
but of Franconi’s troop, all at the
Emperor’s expense.
The size of the amphitheatre was
too vast, the noise of the reception
frightened the horses; some accident
we saw had taken place, for a horse
rushed frantically down the pathway,
nearly upsetting a fiery little major,
who had been showing off by blowing
up some of the too ardent spectators,
and in a short time the runaway steed
was followed by one of the red-jacketed
amazons, very much contused,
and leaning for support on the arms
of two men: a horse, bleeding and
lame, followed. There had been a
collision in the ring, and that portion
of the sports was dispensed with.
Our Arabian hoop-players took their
place, were well received, and came
off without an accident. It was
now three o’clock, and we only
wished the founder of the feast
would follow the example of our gracious
Queen in the great virtue of
punctuality; and we were not much
disappointed. At a corner of the
little wood, beyond the horse-people’s
tents, we perceived a stir among the
spectators. Suddenly emerging from
a green alley in the wood, we saw a
first-rate turn-out—an open carriage
and four, with two outriders, but no
other attempt at show. It came at a
foot pace, and was followed by another,
also with four horses, but both
as plain and unpretending as any
gentleman’s could be. Meanwhile
the sports grew fast and furious
among the equestrians in our front.
Five or six ponies now made their
appearance bestrode by monkeys,
dressed like Abd-el-Kader, and fixed
so closely and ingeniously to the
saddle that it was difficult to believe
their horsemanship was not voluntary,
but painful and distressing to
the last degree. The ponies carried
them at full gallop through the curtain
and round the ring. After them,
like lightning, rushed an equal number
of boys, also on ponies, and
dressed like French spahis; and great
was the agitation in the military
circle, to see the counterfeit presentment
of the African war. There were
shouts and loud clappings of hands,
as they watched the pursuers gradually
overtake the vanquished Arabs,
and lay their mimic swords lightly on
the captives’ shoulders; but this lasted
a long time, during which the royal
cortège made its slow detour towards
the entrance of the guarded pathway;
and far down, to our left, we heard
the shouting that told the gradual approach
of the cavalcade. The shouting
was cold and faint; but perhaps
soldiers in actual duty, with muskets
in hand, thought noisy demonstration
a little out of place. The spectators
were not numerous enough—that is,
condensed enough into one crowd—to
encourage each other to any violent
hurraing; and therefore in comparative
silence, which however was respectful
and good-humoured, the carriages
passed on through the double
line of soldiers and of spectators on
the outside. Just opposite to us the
carriages stopped, and we had a full
view of Louis Napoleon and the Empress
Eugenie. His appearance is so
well known from bust and portrait,
that we will not allude to it farther.
We will only say that on this occasion
he had shaken off the dull apathetic
expression, or rather want of
expression, of which he is accused.
He sat with his back to the horses,
fronting his wife, and his cousin the
Princess Mathilde, and seemed very
much pleased and interested with all
he saw. But the Empress—Has she
red hair? Has she absurdly large
features, and a ridiculously long nose?
Does she look proud and haughty like
a parvenu?—bronzed and audacious
like a successful adventuress? In
short, is she like the descriptions we
have read of her from the pens of her
enemies and rivals? No, she is not.
She is as sweet and gentle a lady as
ever it was our fortune to look upon.
None of her portraits do her justice—a
point greatly in her favour, for we
remember hearing Sir Henry Raeburn
say, “No woman’s face is worth anything
if it can be put upon canvass,”—meaning
that variety and transitoriness
of expression were the finest
parts of female beauty. Even in feature
she is statuesque and regular;
“but ’twasna her bonny blue e’e
was my ruin;” it was the soft, feminine
graciousness of look and motion;
the retiring and yet self-possessed
manner with which she acknowledged
the sincere and hearty reception of
the spectators,—and to us—
(“Land of my sires! what mortal hand
Shall e’er untie the filial band
That binds me to thy rugged strand?”)
she had an indefinable charm—powerless
perhaps on the hearts of
French, or even English. She was
the exact representative of “the
yellow-haired lassie” we read of in
Burns’s songs: a refined Scottish expression
about her mouth, winning
and humorous, completed the effect;
and from henceforth our glove is perpetually
in the ring against all comers,
as champion à l’outrance of the Empress
Eugenie—always saving and
excepting our sovereign lady the
Queen. But in the mean time the
monkeys and boys were in mad career
round the ring; the royalties dismounted
from the carriages, and
walked up a steep incline which conducted
to the top of the amphitheatre
on its outward face; they were received
by generals and princes, and
distinguished visitors of all nations—except
our own; for there was not
a red coat or tartan trews to refresh
the eye in all that blaze of gold and
jewels; and on stepping a little forward
to the inner edge, they came in
view of the soldiers. But the monkeys
were too much for the Emperor. The
spahis were in the very act of cutting
off the retreat of the Bornouses, and
the recognitions of the Sovereign were
slight and momentary. However,
like a sensible man, he seemed pleased
with the applauses they gave, bowed
in a very manly manner once or
twice, and took his seat with no pride
or state, and seemed to enter into
free and lively conversation with anybody
that chose.
So having commenced our inspection
of foreign parts with such elevated
personages, we shall proceed in
our future communications to a notice
of the Sciences and Arts, and
any other subject which may appear
worthy of Maga’s regard.
THE NARCOTICS WE INDULGE IN. — PART II.
605
In a previous Number we treated of
Tobacco and the Hop, the two narcotics
of the most general and acknowledged
use among our British
population. But there are many
others in extensive use in foreign
countries, which, though not of so
much immediate interest to us in
their social relations, are yet of even
higher interest in their general, physiological,
and psychological bearings.
Among these are opium, hemp, coca,
the red-thorn apple, the betel-nut,
the Siberian fungus, and several others,
which we now propose to consider in
their order.
III. The Poppy and Opium.—The
use of the poppy, as a giver of sleep
and a soother of pain, has been familiar
from the earliest periods. This
is partly shown by the names—poppy
in English and papaver in Latin—said
to have been given to the plant because
it was commonly mixed with
the food of young children (pap or
papa) to ease pain and secure sleep.
In this country the chief use of the
poppy is as a medicine. The Tartars of
the Caucasus, who, though they profess
Mahomedanism, yet drink wine
publicly, make it very heady and inebriating,
by hanging the unripe heads
of poppies in the casks while the fermentation
is going on; and in the
coffeehouses of the cities of Persia a
decoction of poppies is sold, called
kokemaar, which is drunk scalding hot.
Before it begins to operate, the drinkers
quarrel with and abuse each other,
but without coming to blows; and
afterwards, as the drug takes effect,
make peace again. One utters high-flown
compliments, another tells
stories; but all are extremely ridiculous
both in their words and actions.—Tavernier.
But it is the concrete juice of the
The Elements of Materia Medica and Therapeutics. By Jonathan Pereira,
M.D., F.R.S., &c. Third Edition. London, 1850.
Confessions of an English Opium-Eater.
Travels in Peru during the years 1838–1842. By Dr J. L. Von Tschudi. Translated
from the German by Thomasina Ross. London, 1847.
poppy-head that is generally and extensively
employed as a narcotic indulgence.
The dried juice is called
by the Persians afioun, and by the
Arabs aphioum, and hence our name
opium.
Numerous as are the substances included
in the enlarged list of drugs and
medicines of the present day, opium
is still the most important of them
all. It is obtained by making incisions
into the capsules or seed-vessels
of the common white poppy (Papaver
somniferum), when they are nearly
ripe, allowing the milky juice which
exudes to thicken upon the capsules
for twenty-four hours, and then scraping
it off. The best opium of commerce
is a soft unctuous mass of a
reddish or blackish brown colour, a
waxy lustre, a strong disagreeable
odour, and a bitter, acrid, nauseous
taste, which remains long in the
mouth. It is collected chiefly in
Asiatic Turkey, in Persia, and in India.
That which is most esteemed in
the European markets comes from
Smyrna. The most extensively used
in Eastern countries is that which is
grown in India. The maximum produce
of good opium in our Indian
possessions is stated to be 41 lb. per
acre, and the average from 20 to 25
lb.—Meyen.
When used as a narcotic indulgence,
opium is swallowed either in bulk in
the form of pills, or in tinctures—such
as our common laudanum—or it is
smoked in minute pipes after the
manner of tobacco. The first practice
prevails most, we believe, in Mahomedan
countries, especially Turkey
and Persia; the second among Christian
nations; and the third in China,
and the islands of the Indian Archipelago.
In preparing it for smoking,
the Chinese extract from the Indian
opium all that water will dissolve—generally
from one-half to three-fourths
of its weight—dry the dissolved extract,
and make it into pills of the
size of a pea. One of these pills they
put into a short tiny pipe, often made
of silver, inhale a few puffs at a time,
or one single long puff, and return the
smoke through the nostrils and ears,
till the necessary dose has been
taken.
In Borneo and Sumatra finely-chopped
tobacco is mixed with the
moist extract till it absorbs the whole,
and the mixture is made into pills
about the size of a pea. At convivial
parties a dish of these peas is brought
in along with a lamp, when the host
takes a pipe, puts in one of the pellets,
takes two or three long whiffs, returning
the smoke through his nostrils,
and, if he be an adept, through his
eyes and ears. He then passes the
pipe round the company, each of
whom does the same with the same
pipe; and so they continue smoking
till all are intoxicated.
Used in any of these three ways,
its sensible effects are nearly the same,
varying of course with the quantity
taken, with the constitution of the
taker, and with the frequency of its
previous use. The essential and primary
action of the drug is upon the
nervous system.
When it is taken in a moderate
dose, the results of this action are,
that
“The mind is usually exhilarated, the
ideas flow more quickly, a pleasurable or
comfortable condition of the whole system
is experienced, which it is difficult to describe.
There is a capability of greater
exertion than usual, and hence it is taken
as a restorative by such persons as the
Tartar couriers, who travel for many days
and nights continuously, and with great
speed. These exciting effects are succeeded
by a corresponding depression.
The muscular power is lessened, and the
susceptibility to external impressions. A
desire for repose ensues, and a tendency
to sleep. The mouth and throat become
dry meanwhile, the thirst is increased,
hunger diminished, and constipation succeeds.”
When large doses are taken, all
these effects are heightened in proportion.
The period of depression,
which almost always succeeds the excitement
at first produced by opium,
comes on more quickly the larger the
dose; the prostration of energy degenerates
into stupor, with or without
dreams; the pulse becomes feeble, the
muscles exceedingly relaxed, and if
enough has been taken, death ensues.
In small doses, opium acts in a
similar way to our wines and spirituous
liquors; and it is as a substitute
for these that the Chinese use it.
Like them, also, its effects diminish
by use, and therefore those who take
it for the purpose of producing a pleasurable
excitement must gradually increase
the dose. The Turkish opium-eaters
generally begin with doses of
from half a grain to two grains a-day,
and gradually increase the quantity till
it amounts to 120 grains, or sometimes
more. The effect shows itself in one
or two hours after it has been taken,
and lasts for five or six. In those
accustomed to take it, it produces a
high degree of animation, which the
Theriakis (opium-eaters) represent as
the summit of happiness.
Dr Madden thus describes his own
sensations when under the influence
of the drug, in one of the coffeehouses
at Constantinople:—
“I commenced with one grain. In the
course of an hour and a half it produced
no perceptible effect. The coffeehouse-keeper
was very anxious to give me an
additional pill of two grains, but I was
contented with half a one; and in another
half hour, feeling nothing of the expected
reverie, I took half a grain more, making
in all two grains in the course of two
hours. After two hours and a half from
the first dose, my spirits became sensibly
excited; the pleasure of the sensation
seemed to depend on a universal expansion
of mind and matter. My faculties
appeared enlarged; everything I looked
at seemed increased in volume; I had no
longer the same pleasure when I closed
my eyes which I had when they were
open; it appeared to me as if it was only
external objects which were acted on by
the imagination, and magnified into images
of pleasure: in short, it was ‘the faint
exquisite music of a dream’ in a waking
moment. I made my way home as fast
as possible, dreading at every step that I
should commit some extravagance. In
walking, I was hardly sensible of my feet
touching the ground; it seemed as if I slid
along the street, impelled by some invisible
agent, and that my blood was
composed of some etherial fluid, which
rendered my body lighter than air. I
got to bed the moment I reached home.
The most extraordinary visions of delight
filled my brain all night. In the morning
I rose pale and dispirited; my head
ached; my body was so debilitated that
I was obliged to remain on the sofa all
day, dearly paying for my first essay at
opium-eating.”[38]
The effects of opium upon the system
of the healthy are generally
esteemed to be eminently prejudicial.
Not only is an indulgence in the use
of opium held to be criminal in itself,
because of the evil consequences which
are supposed to follow it, but it is
esteemed a criminal act to make the
procuring of it easy, and thus indirectly
to minister to its more extensive
consumption.
The opinion is now, however, beginning
to prevail among medical men,
that opium taken in moderation, even
for a serious of years, is not necessarily
injurious to health. Like spirituous
liquors and tobacco, it acts as
a sure poison when taken immoderately,
but the moderate enjoyment of
any of the three has not been proved
to be either generally or necessarily,
and upon all constitutions, attended
by ill effects. It may be that the
temptation to excess in the case of
opium is greater, and that the habitual
users of it are less frequently
able to resist its seductive influence.
But even this, as a physiological question,
has by no means been satisfactorily
established, and we must
be cautious in pushing our conclusions
farther than known facts will
carry us.
Upon confirmed opium-eaters, however,
as the irreclaimable are called,
the evil effects of the drug are both
undoubted and extremely melancholy.
“A total attenuation of body, a withered
yellow countenance, a lame gait, a
bending of the spine, frequently to such a
degree as to assume a circular form, and
glassy deep-sunken eyes, betray the opium-eater
at the first glance. The digestive
organs are in the highest degree disturbed;
the sufferer eats scarcely anything,
and has hardly one evacuation in a week.
His mental and bodily powers are destroyed—he
is impotent.
“When the baneful habit has become
confirmed, it is almost impossible to break
it off. His torments when deprived of
the stimulant are as dreadful as his bliss
is complete when he has taken it. Night
brings the torments of hell, day the bliss
of paradise; and after long indulgence,
he becomes subject to nervous pains, to
which opium itself brings no relief. He
seldom attains the age of forty, if he have
begun the practice early.”—Oppenheim.
“The coffeehouses,” says Dr Madden,
“where the Theriakis, or opium-eaters,
assemble, are situate in a large square;
and on a bench outside the door they
await the wished-for reveries, which present
to their glowing imagination the
forms of the celestial houris, and the enjoyments
of their own paradise in all its
voluptuousness. I had heard so many
contradictory reports of the sensations
produced by this drug, that I resolved to
know the truth, and accordingly took my
seat in the coffeehouse with half a dozen
Theriakis. Their gestures were frightful;
those who were completely under the
influence of the opium talked incoherently,
their features were flushed, their eyes had
an unnatural brilliancy, and the general
expression of their countenances was
horribly wild. The effect is usually produced
in two hours, and lasts four or five;
the dose varies from three grains to a
drachm. I saw one old man take four
pills, of six grains each, in the course of
two hours: I was told he had been using
opium for five-and-twenty years; but this
is a very rare example of an opium-eater
passing thirty years of age, if he commence
the practice early. The debility,
both moral and physical, attendant on its
excitement is terrible; the appetite is
soon destroyed, every fibre in the body
trembles, the nerves of the neck become
affected, and the muscles get rigid: several
of these I have seen in this place at various
times, who had wry necks and contracted
fingers; but still they cannot
abandon the custom; they are miserable
till the hour arrives for taking their daily
dose; and when its delightful influence
begins, they are all fire and animation.
Some of them compose excellent verses,
and others address the bystanders in the
most eloquent discourses, imagining themselves
to be emperors, and to have all the
harems in the world at command.”—Madden,
i. p. 23.
Similar effects are described as resulting
from the smoking of opium to
excess in China; and the drinking
of laudanum in large quantities in
England is equally pernicious in its
consequences.
The use of this drug, as a narcotic
indulgence, appears to be on the
increase among the European populations
generally. Among the less provident,
especially of the working classes
in our own large manufacturing towns,
the use of laudanum as a care-dispelling,
happiness-giving potion—often
as a dispeller of hunger—is said to be
greatly extending. If so, we should
expect that among us, as among the
Turks and Chinese, opium will find
many who are unable to resist its seductive
allurements, and whom it will
drag into the extreme of mental and
bodily misery.
Of its powers of seduction, indeed,
even over the less delicate and susceptible
organisation of our northern
European races, and of the absolute
slavery to which it can reduce even
the strongest minds among us, we
have two remarkable examples in the
celebrated Coleridge, and in the author
of the English Opium-Eater. For
many years Coleridge was a slave to
opium, and the way in which he became
addicted to it is thus described
by himself, in a letter dated April
1814:—
“I was seduced into the accursed
habit ignorantly. I had been almost bedridden
for many months with swellings in
my knees. In a medical journal I unhappily
met with an account of a cure
performed in a similar case (or what appeared
to me so), by rubbing in laudanum,
at the same time taking a given dose internally.
It acted like a charm—like a
miracle. I recovered the use of my limbs,
of my appetite, of my spirits, and this
continued for near a fortnight. At length
the unusual stimulus subsided, the complaint
returned, the supposed remedy was
recurred to—but I cannot go through the
dreary history. Sufficient to say, that
effects were produced which acted on me
by terror and cowardice of pain and
sudden death, not (so help me God) by
any temptation of pleasure, or expectation
or desire of exciting pleasurable sensations.
On the contrary, the longer I
abstained, the higher my spirits were,
the keener my enjoyments—till the moment,
the direful moment arrived, when
my pulse began to fluctuate, my heart to
palpitate, and such a dreadful falling
abroad, as it were, of my whole frame,
such intolerable restlessness and incipient
bewilderment, that in the last of my several
attempts to abandon the dire poison, I
exclaimed in agony which I now repeat
in seriousness and solemnity, ‘I am too
poor to hazard this.’”[39]
He subsequently put himself into
the hands of a medical man when at
a friend’s house in Bristol; and while
he pretended to be gradually lessening
the dose under medical instructions,
and while his friends thought he was
absolutely cured by being brought
down to twenty drops a-day, he was
all the while obtaining laudanum
secretly, and drinking it in large doses
as before!
How his moral sense must have
been overborne, and by how powerful
a fascination, before he could have
stooped to such degrading deception!
And how fierce his self-upbraidings
must have been, when he could add in
the same letter from which the above
extract is taken: “There is no hope.
O God, how willingly would I place
myself under Dr Fox in his establishment;
for my case is a species of
madness, only that it is a derangement,
an utter impotence of the volition,
and not of the intellectual faculties.
You bid me rouse myself. Go bid a
man, paralytic in both arms, to rub
them briskly together, and that will
cure him. ‘Alas!’ he would reply,
‘that I cannot move my arms is my
complaint and my misery.’”
And his misery he still further
paints in a letter, dated June of the
same year: “Conceive a poor miserable
wretch, who for many years has
been attempting to beat off pain, by
a constant recurrence to a vice that
reproduces it. Conceive a spirit in
hell employed in tracing out for others
the road to that heaven from which
his crimes exclude him! In short,
conceive whatever is most wretched,
helpless, and hopeless, and you will
form as tolerable a notion of my state
as it is possible for a good man to
have.”[40]
And yet Coleridge lived twenty
years after this letter was written,
conquered the evil habit, and enjoyed,
it is to be hoped, much happiness, as
he wrote many noble works.
Coleridge speaks of his attempts to
give up the indulgence. The following
graphic passage describes the horrors
undergone by Mr de Quincey, in his
efforts to abandon the practice:—
“Opium, therefore, I resolved wholly
to abjure, as soon as I should find myself
at liberty to bend my undivided attention
and energy to this purpose. It was not,
however, till the 24th of June last (1822)
that any tolerable concurrence of facilities
for such an attempt arrived. On that
day I began my experiment, having previously
settled in my own mind that I
would not flinch, but ‘would stand up to
the scratch’ under any possible ‘punishment.’
I must premise that about 170
or 180 drops had been my ordinary allowance
for many months; occasionally I
had run up as high as 300, and once
nearly to 700: in repeated preludes to
my final experiment I had also gone as
low as 100 drops, but had found it impossible
to stand it beyond the fourth
day, which, by the way, I have always
found more difficult to get over than any
of the preceding three. I went off under
easy sail—130 drops a-day for three days;
on the fourth I plunged at once to 80.
The misery which I now suffered ‘took
the conceit out of me’ at once; and for
about a month I continued off and on
about this mark: then I sunk to 60; and
the next day to—none at all. This was
the first day for nearly ten years that I
had existed without opium. I persevered
in my abstinence for ninety hours—i. e.,
upwards of half a week. Then I took—ask
me not how much. Say, ye severest,
what would you have done? Then I abstained
again; then took about twenty-five
drops; then abstained—and so on.
“Meantime the symptoms which attended
my case for the first six weeks
of the experiment were these—enormous
irritability, and excitement of the whole
system; the stomach, in particular, restored
to a full feeling of vitality and
sensibility, but often in great pain; increasing
restlessness night and day; sleep—I
scarcely knew what it was—three
hours out of the twenty-four was the utmost
I had, and that so agitated and
shallow that I heard every sound that
was near me; lower jaw constantly swelling,
much ulcerated, and many other
distressing symptoms that would be tedious
to repeat; amongst which, however, I
must mention one, because it had never
failed to accompany my attempt to renounce
opium—viz., violent sternutation.
This now became exceedingly troublesome,
sometimes lasting for two hours at
once, and returning at least twice or
three times a-day. I was not much surprised
at this, on recollecting what I had
somewhere heard or read, that the membrane
which lines the nostrils is a prolongation
of that which lines the stomach;
whence I believe are explained the inflammatory
appearances about the nostrils
of dram-drinkers. The sudden restoration
of its original sensibility to the stomach
expressed itself, I suppose, in this
way. It is remarkable, also, that, during
the whole period of years through which
I had taken opium, I had never once
caught cold (as the phrase is), nor even
the slightest cough. But now a violent
cold attacked me, and a cough soon after.
In an unfinished fragment of a letter
begun about this time to ——, I find
these words——: Do you know Beaumont
and Fletcher’s play of Thierry and
Theoderet? then you will see my case as
to sleep; nor is it much of an exaggeration
in other features. I profess to you
I have a greater influx of thoughts in one
hour at present, than in a whole year
under the reign of opium. It seems as
though all the thoughts which had been
frozen up for a decade of years by opium
had now, according to the old fable, been
thawed at once, such a multitude stream
in upon me from all quarters. Yet such
is my impatience and hideous irritability,
that for one which I detain and note
down fifty escape me: in spite of my
weariness from suffering and want of
sleep, I cannot stand still or sit for two
minutes together. ‘I nunc et versus
tecum meditare canoros.’”[41]—Confessions—Appendix.
It was not so much by the pleasure
it gave, as by the tortures connected
with the attempt to abjure it, that in
both these cases opium kept its firmest
hold. But both men finally triumphed
over it, though after tortures which
few will consent to undergo, and with
frail and shattered bodies:—
“I triumphed: but think not, reader,
that therefore my sufferings were ended.
Nor think of me as of one sitting in a
dejected state. Think of me as of one,
even when four months had passed, still
agitated, writhing, throbbing, palpitating,
shattered; and much in the situation of
him who has been racked, as I collect the
torments of that state from the affecting
account of them by William Lithgow, the
most innocent sufferer of the times of
James I. Meantime, I derived no benefit
from any medicine, except one prescribed
for me by an Edinburgh surgeon of great
eminence—ammoniated tincture of valerian.”—Confessions.
After a seventeen years’ use, and
an eight years’ abuse of its powers,
he ceased to consume the drug, but
he probably still feels the effects of
its long use.
Much uncertainty exists as to the
extent to which the use of laudanum
really prevails among our healthy
adult population. According to De
Quincey, the opium-eaters were already
numerous thirty years ago.
“Of this,” he says, “I became convinced
several years ago, by computing
at that time the number of
those in one small class of English
society (the class of men distinguished
for talents or of eminent station) who
were known to me, directly or indirectly,
as opium-eaters: such, for instance,
as the eloquent and benevolent ——;
the late Dean of ——;
Lord ——; Mr ——, the philosopher;
a late under-secretary of state (who
described to me the sensation which
first drove him to the use of opium in
the very same words as the Dean of ——;
viz., ‘that he felt as though rats
were gnawing and abrading the coats
of his stomach’); Mr ——, and many
others hardly less known, whom it
would be tedious to mention.” He
adds, also, that about the same time he
learned in Manchester that “on a
Saturday afternoon the counters of
the druggist were strewed with pills
of one, two, or three grains, in preparation
for the known demand of
the evening. The immediate occasion
of the practice was the lowness of
wages, which at that time would not
allow them to indulge in ale or spirits;
and wages rising, it may be thought
that this practice would cease. But
as I do not readily believe that any
man, having once tasted the divine
luxuries of opium, will afterwards
descend to the gross and mortal enjoyments
of alcohol, I take it for
granted—
‘That those eat now, who never ate before,
And those who always ate, now eat the more.’”
In regard to the intensity and suddenness
of the positive enjoyment
which the uninitiated derive from the
first use of opium, the experience
of De Quincey is very instructive.
Like Coleridge, he took it first to
dispel pain. He had been affected
for three weeks with excruciating
rheumatic pains in the head and face,
when he was advised to try laudanum,
and forthwith purchased some at a
druggist’s shop.
“Arrived at my lodgings, it may be
supposed that I lost not a moment in
taking the quantity prescribed. I was
necessarily ignorant of the whole art
and mystery of opium-taking; and
what I took, I took under every disadvantage.
But I took it, and in an hour,
oh, heavens! what a revulsion! what
an upheaving, from its lowest depths, of
the inner spirit! what an apocalypse of
the world within me! That my pains
had vanished was now a trifle in my
eyes. This negative effect was swallowed
up in the immensity of those positive
effects which had opened before me—in
the abyss of divine enjoyment thus
suddenly revealed. Here was a panacea—a
φαρῳακον νήπενθες for all human
woes. Here was the secret of happiness
about which philosophers had disputed
for so many ages at once discovered!
Happiness might now be bought for a
penny, and carried in the waistcoat
pocket: portable ecstasies might be had
corked up in a pint-bottle; and peace of
mind could be sent down in gallons by
the mail-coach.”
Those who understand best and
feel most for the sorrows and pains
of the poverty-stricken humbler classes
of every pursuit, would feel no surprise
on learning that the seductions
which the above passage describes
had led away many of them into the
habitual and intemperate use of opium.
To live in pain and privation from
day to day, to suffer from the agonies
of old remembrances, or the fears of
future individual and family griefs,
and to have a key to paradise at
hand! Who can wonder that the
key is used, or would exercise severity
towards him who uses it? We
must add to the health, and comfort,
and peace of mind of the tempted,
before we exchange compassion or
forbearance for reproach.
But accurate statistical information
is still wanting to prove that the habit
of opium-eating has really extended
in any great degree among our full-grown
healthy labouring population,
either in town or country. Isolated
cases of a melancholy kind do now
and then occur, and loose conjectural
statements are made as to the prevalence
of the practice in this district
or that, but we are unwilling to admit
the wide prevalence of the custom
without the most trustworthy testimony.
A child died, for example,
from the effects of opium in September
(1853) at Boxworth in Cambridgeshire,
the mother, because it
was unwell, having placed a piece of
crude opium in its mouth to suck. To
the announcement of this fact in the
newspapers, it was added, “that the
mother and her family are all opium-eaters,
and, though labouring people,
spend four shillings a-week on the
drug!” This statement suggests the
idea that the habit may prevail extensively
in the district, a conclusion
which may in reality do injustice to
an industrious peasantry. We refuse
to adopt it, therefore. It lays, we
think, a moral obligation upon the
professional men of the county to collect
information and make known the
truth; and all who feel an interest in
the moral reputation of our labouring
people should reject such inferences
to their prejudice, in the absence of
accurate knowledge, which it ought
not to be difficult for certain parties
to obtain.
But another form of the opium evil
has been shown, upon unquestionable
evidence, extensively to prevail. In
the large manufacturing towns of
Lancashire it is a common thing for
mothers who work in the factories to
put out their children to nurse, and it
is equally common for the nurses to
dose the children with opium for the
purpose of keeping them quiet or of
setting them to sleep. It was stated
by the Rev. Mr Clay, that in the
town of Preston alone, in 1843, “upwards
of sixteen hundred families
were in the habit of using Godfrey’s
Cordial, or some other equally injurious
compound,” and that in one of
the burial clubs in that town, “sixty-four
per cent of the members die under
five years of age.”[42] The obvious conclusion
is, that the fatality among the
children is connected with the use of
the drug.
A writer in the Morning Chronicle
of the 4th of January 1850 thus describes
the effects which this use of
opium produces upon the health of the
children:—
“The consequences of this system of
drugging are suffusion of the brain, and
an extensive train of mesenteric and glandular
diseases. The child sinks into a
low torpid state, wastes away to a skeleton,
except the stomach, producing what is
known as pot-belly. One woman said,
‘The sleeping stuff made them that they
were always dozing, and never cared for
food. They pined away. Their heads
got big, and they died.’”
It cannot be denied, therefore, that
in one melancholy form at least the
evils of opium-eating are visible
amongst us. And it is curious that
this should be the very form of drugging
from which the poppy is said to
have derived its name. The diffusion
of knowledge among the, it may be
not unfeeling, mothers of the factory
districts, is one of the most likely ways
to remove these evils.
It is impossible to arrive at anything
like an approximate idea of the
quantity of opium consumed by the
different nations of the world. Meyen
asserts that the quantity consumed by
the Malays of the Indian Archipelago,
in Cochin-China and Siam, as well as
India and Persia, is so immense that,
if we could obtain an exact statement
of it, the amount would be quite incredible.
The Rajpoots and other
Hindoo tribes present opium at their
visits and entertainments, with the
same familiarity as the snuff-box is
presented in Europe. In some countries
it is even given to the horses, to
excite them to greater exertions. “A
Cutchee horseman shares very honourably
his store of opium with his
horse, which then makes an incredible
stretch, though wearied out before.”[43]
In India at least six and a half
millions of pounds of opium are annually
bought by the East India Company
from the native growers, and
manufactured into a marketable condition.
To produce this quantity will
require upwards of three hundred thousand
acres of land. It yields a revenue
to the Company of three and a
half millions sterling, and is for the
greatest part exported.
As to China, we know that, in the
season 1837–8, it imported from India
three millions of pounds, and the importation
from that country has probably
increased considerably since
that time. To this importation must
also be added the opium which China
receives by land from the countries
which border it towards the west.
The consumption of China at the present
moment is probably not less than
four or five millions of pounds’ weight,
having a market value of as many
pounds sterling. In the same year
(1837–8) India exported about a million
and a half of pounds to the islands
of the Indian Archipelago and other
places.
The consumption of the United
Kingdom is of course trifling when
compared with this, but it is greatly
on the increase. Thus, the quantity
imported into Great Britain in 1839
was only 41,000 pounds, while in
1852 it amounted to 114,000 pounds;
or, it has increased nearly three times
within fifteen years. This implies
either the application of the drug to
new purposes, or a greatly increased
demand for the uses to which it was
formerly applied.
It is to be observed, however, as a
matter of comfort, that we are not to
expect either in Christian Europe or
in America to see the consumption of
opium ever become so universal as
in Mahometan countries, where the
use of wine is forbidden to the true
believer. So long as a freedom of
choice is allowed to the people, or a
moral compulsion only is exercised
over them, there is little fear of their
becoming generally addicted to opium.
Prohibit the use of fermented liquors
by law, and we may hope to increase
largely the consumers of this drug.
Morehead mentions a young lady of
his acquaintance who, being prevented
by her friends from indulging in ardent
spirits, had accustomed herself
to swallow an ounce of crude opium,
with as much ease and indifference as
a boy would eat as much liquorice.[44]
We apprehend something of this sort
from the strict enforcement of the
Maine Law in North America; for
although the constitution of our Transatlantic
connections has considerably
altered, especially in the oldest
states, since they crossed the sea, still
the universal craving exists among
them, and if it is denied gratification
in one form, it will seek for it in another.
In regard to its chemical history,
opium is probably the best known of
all the vegetable extracts or inspissated
juices used in medicine. It has
been the subject of numerous and elaborate
experimental and analytical
investigations, and the results of these
fill many interesting pages in our
newest systems of organic chemistry.
How very complicated a substance
even the purest opium is, the general
reader will infer from the formidable
list of peculiar principles which have
been found in it. Besides familiar
substances, such as gum, mucilage,
resin, fat, caoutchouc, &c., it contains
morphine, narcotine, codeine, narceine,
thebaine, opianine, meconine,
pseudomorphine, porphyroxine, papaverine,
and meconic acid—eleven
peculiar organic compounds, which
occur in greater or less quantity in
nearly every sample of pure opium!
Of all these, the most active is that
now almost universally known under
the name of morphine or morphia.
Of this invaluable medicine the best
qualities of opium contain as much as
ten per cent. It is colourless, void of
smell, and nearly insoluble in water,
but possesses an exceedingly bitter
unpleasant taste, and what are called
by chemists alkaline properties. It is
powerfully narcotic and poisonous, and
is described by some as producing upon
the system all the effects of the
natural opium. This, however, is not
generally the case; and hence it has
not, we believe, been anywhere attempted
to substitute this pure chemical
compound—the chemical composition
of which is fixed, and the physiological
effects constant and certain—for
the crude and uncertain
opium, in the production of pleasureable
excitement and gratification. And
the reason of this obviously is, that
the full and peculiar effect of the
natural drug is due to the combined
and simultaneous action of all the
numerous substances it contains.
Each of these modifies the effect which
would be produced by any one of the
others taken singly—as the attraction
of each planet modifies the course
which would be taken by every one of
the others, were it the only one which
revolved round the sun. It is from the
result of all these conjoined actions
that the singular pleasure of the
opium-consumer is derived.
At least three of the constituents of
opium which have been named above
are known to be narcotic and poisonous.
These are morphine, codeine,
and thebaine. The special action of
the other substances upon the system
is still unknown or undecided. Indeed,
it is a remarkable thing in chemico-physiological
history, that, long
as opium has been known, extensively
as it has been, and still is used, both
as a medicine and a luxurious indulgence,
and numerous as are the opinions
in regard to its mode of action
which have been promulgated by medical
authorities, we are still so unable
to say what is the true action of this
drug, that, in the words of Dr Pereira,
“we shall save ourselves much time
and useless speculation by at once
confessing our ignorance on this
point.” So far does physiology appear
still to lag behind, when our chemistry
is tolerably advanced.
It is no doubt the complicated
nature of the problem which renders
the physiological solution so difficult.
Nearly a dozen different substances
are mixed up and given at once. Not
only do these act in different ways
upon the same individual, but each of
them probably acts in a somewhat different
way upon each different patient,
according to his natural constitution,
and the state of his health. Is it wonderful
that, out of these multiplied
sources of diversity, numerously varied
phases should appear in the character
of its action, and numerous opinions
consequently be formed as to the way
in which its effects are produced?
Besides, it is a matter of interest,
both in connection with this point and
with the general chemical history of
opium, that the proportions of the
several ingredients which are known
to be active, vary very much in different
samples of the drug. The locality
or country in which the plant is
grown, the peculiarities of the season
during which the opium is collected,
and the state of ripeness of the plant—the
way in which the juice is dried,
and subsequently prepared for the
market, and the variety of poppy
from which it is obtained,—all these
circumstances influence the proportions
of its constituents, and consequently
modify the action of the mixed
substance upon the human system.
The Smyrna opium is generally considered
the best in the European market,
but even in this the morphia varies
between four and fourteen per cent.
Bengal opium differs from that of Turkey
and Egypt, in containing more
narcotine in proportion to the morphia.
Generally, also, the Indian and
Persian samples yield less morphia
than those of Turkey.
This latter fact shows that, though
it is in warm climates that opium is
chiefly collected and used, yet that
mere warmth of climate, whatever
may be its other effects upon the white
poppy, does not alone cause the juice
of its capsules to be rich in morphia;
and this is supported further by the
statement of some English experimenters,
that British-grown opium contains
more morphia than that of commerce,
as well as by the results of
French experiments, which showed
the presence of 16 to 28 per cent of
morphia in some opiums collected in
France. These facts are of considerable
scientific interest; but they are
not likely to lead to any practical results
of importance to the rural economy
at least of this country. Our
poppy plants are probably too slow in
their growth, and possess too little
juice or succulence, to yield a satisfactory
return to the opium-gatherer—were
the uncertainty of the climate
and the dearness of labour not alone
sufficient to preclude the idea of our
entering into competition with the
Eastern producers of the drug. A
different opinion, however, is entertained
in France, where the most recent
experiments profess to show that
the variety which is there cultivated
for its seed may be so treated as to
yield a harvest of opium at an expense
which need not exceed one-fourth of
the present market price of the drug,
while the seed which ripens uninjured
will pay all the ordinary cost
of culture; and from these results
it is argued, that in the collecting of
opium there is the prospect of great
advantage to the agriculture of France.
There are three other circumstances
in connection with the chemico-physiological
history of opium, which will
be interesting to the general reader.
These are—
First, That its exciting effect is
more conspicuous upon some races of
men than upon others. This is said
to be especially the case with the negroes,
the Malays, and the Javanese.
“The latter,” says Lord Macartney,
“under an extraordinary doze of
opium, become frantic as well as desperate.
They acquire an artificial
courage; and, when suffering from
misfortune and disappointment, they
not only stab the objects of their hate,
but sally forth to attack in like manner
every person they meet, till self-preservation
renders it necessary to
destroy them.” They shout, as they
run, Amok, amok, which means “kill,
kill;” and hence the phrase, running
a-muck. Captain Beeckman was told
of a Javanese who ran a-muck in the
streets of Batavia, and had killed
several people, when he was met by
a soldier, who ran him through with
his pike. But such was the desperation
of the infuriated man, that he
pressed himself forward on the pike,
until he got near enough to stab his adversary
with a dagger, when both expired
together. On the Malays its
effects are described to be very nearly
the same. They remind one of the
excitement said to have formerly prevailed
in a less fatal form at Donnybrook
and other Irish fairs, when an
unusual dose of poteen had been administered
to the boys.
The influence of race, as it affects
the physiological action either of substances
introduced into the stomach,
or of ideas presented to the mind, is
the same in kind as the influence of
individual constitution. It is only
greater in degree, and startles us sometimes
because of the extent to which
it appears exaggerated. The influence
of constitution is recognised and
considered in every dose of medicine
we take or administer, and in the way
in which good or evil tidings are communicated
to our friends. We more
rarely allow for differences of race in
dealing with foreign nations, or in criticising
their behaviour and actions
under given circumstances.
In the Malays and Javanese we
have the excitable temperament, accompanied
by the unrestrained outward
forms of expression, which are
characteristic of Eastern nations.
What affects us Saxons lightly or
slowly, touches them instantly, and
penetrates deep. The emotions which,
when awakened, we are accustomed to
restrain and hide, they openly and
vividly display, and by indulgence
heighten often to an overpowering
degree. The negro tribes partake of
a similar organisation. “In this respect,”
says Mrs Beecher Stowe,
“they have an Oriental character,
and betray their tropical origin. Like
the Hebrews of old, and the Oriental
nations of the present day, they give
vent to their emotions with the utmost
vivacity of expression, and their
whole bodily system sympathises with
the movements of their minds. When
in distress, they actually lift up their
voices to weep, and ‘cry with an exceeding
bitter cry.’ When alarmed,
they are often paralysed, and rendered
entirely helpless.” This susceptibility
affects all their relations
both to living and dead things. Opium
affects different individuals among
them in different ways, as it does
the different individuals of European
races, but upon all it produces
those more marked and striking effects
which, among ourselves, we only see
in rare instances, and in persons of
uncommonly nervous temperament.
Second, It is a curious fact, that
the active narcotic ingredients of
opium often escape the decomposing
action of the digestive and other organs.
They pass unchanged into the
milk of the nurse who uses it, and
have been known to poison the infant
suckled by a female who had been dozing
herself largely with opiates. The
odour of the drug is to be perceived in
the breath and in the perspiration;
and morphia and meconic acid are
known occasionally to escape through
the kidneys, and have been found in
the fluid excretions. This character
the active ingredients of opium possess
in common with many other narcotic
principles, such as those of the
deadly nightshade, the henbane, the
thorn-apple, the intoxicating fungus,
and with many other substances used
in medicine.—Pereira, p. 102.
Third, Opium, as is well known,
gradually loses its effect upon the
habitual consumer, so that the dose
must be increased from time to time,
if the influence of the drug is to be
maintained. But at length, even this
resource fails the inveterate opium-eaters
of Constantinople, and no increase
of dose will procure for them
the desired enjoyment, or even relieve
them from bodily pain. In this emergency,
they have recourse to the poisonous
corrosive sublimate. Mixing
at first a minute quantity of this substance
with their daily dose of opium,
they increase it by degrees, till they
reach the limit of ten grains a-day,
beyond which it is usually unsafe to
pass. This mixture acts upon their
long-tortured frames, when neither of
the ingredients, taken alone, will either
soothe or exhilarate. But the use of
the new medicine only protracts a
little longer the artificial enjoyment,
which has become a necessary of life,
finally bringing to a more miserable
termination the career of the debilitated
and distorted Theriaki.
We have said that, in moderate
doses, opium acts in a similar way to
our wines and spirituous liquors, and
that it is as a substitute for these that
the Chinese use it. By this we do
not mean that its physiological effects
are precisely the same, although the
main purpose for which they are used
by many—that of a care-dispeller—may
be the same. On the contrary,
there are many points of difference in
the effects which alcohol and opium
respectively produce. The following
somewhat coloured and imaginative
picture represents their relative effects
on the constitution of the English
opium-eater:—
“Crude opium, I affirm peremptorily,
is incapable of producing any state of
body at all resembling that which is produced
by alcohol; and not in degree only
incapable, but even in kind. It is not in
the quantity of its effects merely, but in
the quality, that it differs altogether.
The pleasure given by wine is always
mounting, and tending to a crisis, after
which it declines; that from opium, when
once generated, is stationary for eight or
ten hours: the first—to borrow a technical
distinction from medicine—is a case
of acute, the second of chronic pleasure;
the one is a flame, the other a steady and
equable glow. But the main distinction
lies in this, that whereas wine disorders
the mental faculties, opium, on the contrary
(if taken in a proper manner), introduces
amongst them the most exquisite
order, legislation, and harmony.
Wine robs a man of his self-possession;
opium greatly invigorates it. Wine unsettles
and clouds the judgment, and gives
a preternatural brightness, and a vivid
exaltation to the contempts and the admirations,
the loves and the hatreds, of
the drinker; opium, on the contrary,
communicates serenity and equipoise to
all the faculties, active or passive; and
with respect to the temper and moral
feelings in general, it gives simply that
sort of vital warmth which is approved
by the judgment, and which would probably
always accompany a bodily constitution
of primeval or antediluvian health.
Thus, for instance, opium, like wine, gives
an expansion to the heart and the benevolent
affections; but then with this remarkable
difference, that, in the sudden
development of kind-heartedness which
accompanies inebriation, there is always
more or less of a maudlin character, which
exposes it to the contempt of the bystander.
Men shake hands, swear eternal
friendship, and shed tears, no mortal
knows why; and the sensual creature is
clearly uppermost. But the expansion
of the benigner feelings, incident to opium,
is no febrile access, but a healthy restoration
to that state which the mind would
naturally recover upon the removal of
any deep-seated irritation of pain that
had disturbed and quarrelled with the
impulses of a heart originally just and
good.... Wine constantly leads a
man to the brink of absurdity and extravagance;
and, beyond a certain point, it
is sure to volatilise and to disperse the
intellectual energies; whereas opium always
seems to compose what had been
agitated, and to concentrate what had
been distracted. In short, to sum up all
in one word, a man who is inebriated, or
tending to inebriation, is, and feels that
he is, in a condition which calls up into
supremacy the merely human—too often
the brutal—part of his nature; but the
opium-eater (I speak of him who is not
suffering from any disease, or other remote
effects of opium) feels that the diviner
part of his nature is paramount;
that is, the moral affections are in a state
of cloudless serenity; and over all is the
great light of the majestic intellect.”
After this highly-coloured eulogium
upon the comparative virtues of opium
and alcohol, drawn from personal experience,
who could blame us were
we at once to propose the establishment
of a national opium-eating, distillery-burning
society, and, Father
Mathew-like, should take up our
staff, and preach everywhere the exceeding
virtues of the inestimable
drug, and propose for universal imitation
the admirable example of the
silver-piped Celestials? But it may
occur to the reader, as it does to ourselves,
that the English opium-eater
himself was brought to death’s door
by the use of his favourite drug, and
was compelled to abandon his beloved
enjoyment. For the present, therefore,
we refrain, and recommend in
preference our own bitters practice.
Keep your morphia bottle carefully
stowed away till a new attack of
toothache or sciatica comes on, and
your laudanum as a ready friend
should the prevailing epidemic approach
you.
And yet even grave and matter-of-fact
men are to be found—persons
who have had large experience
of the use of opium in Eastern
countries—who not only pronounce
the use of the drug as a narcotic indulgence
to be far from an unmitigated
evil, but who especially prefer its
general use to that of alcoholic drinks.
Among these we may mention Dr
Eatwell, of the East India Company’s
service, whose knowledge of the history
and action of opium is acknowledged
to be most extensive. The
deliberate opinion of this gentleman
is deserving of much attention; and
he argues the case as follows:—
“It has been too much the practice
with those who have treated this subject
to content themselves with drawing the
sad picture of the confirmed debauchee,
plunged in the last stage of moral and
physical exhaustion; and having taken this
exception as the premises of their argument,
to proceed at once to involve the
whole practice in one sweeping condemnation.
But this is not the way in which
the subject can be fairly treated. As
rational would it be to paint the horrors
of delirium tremens, and upon that evidence
to condemn at once the entire use of
alcoholic liquors. The question to be determined
is not, what are the effects of
opium used in excess, but what are its
effects on the moral and physical constitution
of the mass of individuals who use
it habitually, and in moderation, either as
a stimulant to sustain the frame under
fatigue, or as a restorative and sedative
after labour, bodily or mental. Having
passed three years in China, I can affirm
thus far, that the effects of the abuse of
the drug do not come very frequently
under observation, and that, when cases
do occur, the habit is frequently found to
have been induced by the presence of
some painful chronic disease, to escape from
the suffering of which the patient has fled
to this resource. That this is not always,
however, the case, I am perfectly ready to
admit, and there are doubtless many who
indulge in the habit to a pernicious extent,
led by the same morbid influences
which induce men to become drunkards
in even the most civilised countries; but
these cases do not, at all events, come
before the public eye. As regards the
effects of the habitual use of the drug on
the mass of the people, I must affirm that
no injurious results are visible. The people
are a muscular and well-formed race,
the labouring portion being capable of
great and prolonged exertion under a
fierce sun, in an unhealthy climate. Their
disposition is cheerful and peaceable, and
quarrels and brawls are rarely heard even
amongst the lower orders; whilst in general
intelligence they rank deservedly high
amongst Orientals.
“I conclude, therefore, with observing
that the proofs are still wanting to show
that the moderate use of opium produces
more pernicious effects upon the constitution
than the moderate use of spirituous
liquors; whilst, at the same time, it is
certain that the consequences of the abuse
of the former are less appalling in their
effects upon the victim, and less disastrous
to society at large, than the consequences
of the abuse of the latter. Compare the
furious madman, the subject of delirium
tremens, with the prostrate debauchee, the
victim of opium; the violent drunkard
with the dreamy sensualist intoxicated
with opium. The latter is, at least, harmless
to all except his wretched self, whilst
the former is but too frequently a dangerous
nuisance, and an open bad example to
the community at large.”[45]
It strikes us that the tone of this
passage is that of an apologist for
an evil practice, rather than of a
defender of a good one. But we
leave our readers to form their own
opinion upon the point not unably
argued by Dr Eatwell. It may be
that the ideas we have generally entertained
in this country, hitherto, as
to the necessarily evil effects of the
use of opium as an indulgence, may
be only unfounded prejudices. They
may have arisen from drawing too
hasty and general conclusions from the
manifest evils of extreme cases; and
it is possible that more knowledge may
compel us materially to alter our present
opinions. Meantime the medical
missionaries inform us that the confirmed
opium-consumers of China use
daily from 30 to 200 grains of the pure
extract, which is equal to twice as
much of the crude opium. We might
expect, therefore, a more frequent recurrence
of melancholy spectacles arising
from the use of the drug, than by
the testimony of Dr Eatwell is really
the case.
IV. Hemp.—As a general rule, little
is popularly known in northern Europe
of the use of hemp as a narcotic indulgence;
and yet in the East it is as
familiar to the sensual voluptuary as
the opium we have been considering.
Our common hemp (Cannabis sativa),
so extensively cultivated for its
fibre, is the same plant with the Indian
hemp, Cannabis Indica, which from the
remotest times has been celebrated
among Eastern nations for its narcotic
virtues. The plant came to Europe
from Persia, and is supposed by many
to be a native of India; but, like tobacco
and the potato, it has a wonderful
power of adapting itself to differences
in soil and climate. Hence
it is cultivated in northern Russia—whence
our manufacturers obtain
large supplies of its valuable fibre—in
Northern America, on the plains
of India and Arabia, in Africa,
from its northern to its southern extremities,
and throughout the whole
of Europe. But in hot climates the
fibre degenerates in quality, while the
narcotic ingredients increase in quantity,
and in apparent strength.
In the sap of this plant, probably in
all countries, there exists a peculiar
resinous substance in which the narcotic
quality resides. In northern climates
the proportion of this substance
is so small as hitherto to have escaped
notice. In the warmer regions of the
East, however, it is so abundant as to
exude naturally from the flowers, from
the leaves, and from the bark of the
young twigs. This is another of the
many interesting facts now known,
which show the influence of climate in
modifying the chemical changes that
take place in the interior of plants, and
the nature and proportions of the several
substances which are produced
by these changes. We have already
seen how the numerous constituents of
opium vary with the locality in which
it is collected.
In India the resinous exudation of
the hemp plant is collected in various
ways. In Nepaul it is gathered by the
hand in the same way as opium. This
variety is very pure and much prized.
It is called Momeea, or waxen Churrus.
It has a fragrant narcotic odour, and a
slightly hot, bitterish, and acrid taste.
In Central India, men covered with
leathern aprons run backwards and
forwards through the hemp fields, beating
the plants violently. By this means
the resin is detached and adheres to
the leather. This is scraped off, and
is the ordinary churrus of commerce,
the chirs of Caubul. It does not bring
so high a price as the momeea. In
other places the leathern aprons are
dispensed with, and the resin is collected
on the naked skins of the coolies.
In Persia it is collected by pressing
the resinous plant on coarse cloths,
and afterwards scraping the resin from
these, and melting it in a little warm
water. The churrus of Herat is considered
as one of the best and most
powerful varieties of the drug.
The plant itself is often collected
and dried for the sake of the resin it
contains. The whole plant collected
when in flower, and dried without the
removal of the resin, is called Gunjah.
The larger leaves and capsules without
the stalks form bang, subjee, or sidhee,
which is less esteemed than the gunjah.[46]
The gunjah, when boiled in alcohol,
yields as much as one-fifth of its
weight of resinous extract, and hence
this method of preparing the drug in a
pure state has been recommended as
the most efficient and economical.
Among the ancient Saracens, the
modern Arabs, in some parts of Turkey,
and generally throughout Syria,
the preparations of hemp in common
use were, and are still, known by the
names of haschisch, hashash, or husheesh.
The most common form of
haschisch, and that which is the basis
of all others, is prepared by boiling the
leaves and flowers of the hemp with
water to which a certain quantity of
fresh butter has been added, evaporating
the decoction to the thickness of
a syrup, and then straining it through
cloth. The butter thus becomes
charged with the active resinous principle
of the plant, and acquires a
greenish colour. This preparation
retains its properties for many years,
only becoming a little rancid. Its
taste, however, is very disagreeable,
and hence it is seldom taken alone,
but is mixed with confections and aromatics,
camphor, cloves, nutmegs,
mace, and not unfrequently ambergris
and musk, so as to form a sort of
electuary. The confection used among
the Moors is called el mogen, and is
sold at an enormous price. Dawamese
is the name given by the Arabs
to that which they most commonly
use. This is frequently mingled,
however, with other substances of reputed
aphrodisiac virtues, to enable
it to minister more effectually to the
sensual gratifications, which appear
to be the grand object of life among
many of the Orientals.
The Turks give the names of Hadschy
Malach and Madjoun to the compositions
they use for purposes of excitement.
According to Dr Madden,
the madjoun of Constantinople is
composed of the pistils of the flowers
of the hemp plant ground to powder,
and mixed in honey with powdered
cloves, nutmegs, and saffron.
Thus the hemp plant or its products
are used in four different forms.
First, The whole plant dried and
known by the name of gunjah; or
the larger leaves and capsules dried
and known as bang, subjee, or sidhee;
or the dried flowers, called in Morocco
kief, a pipe of which, scarcely the size
of an English pipe, is sufficient to intoxicate;
or the dried pistils of the
flower in the madjoun of the Turks.
It is possible that these latter parts
of the plant may be peculiarly rich in
resin.
Second, The resin which naturally
exudes from the leaves and flowers,
and is, when collected by the hand,
called momeea; or the same beaten
off with sticks, and sold by the name
of churrus.
Third, The extract obtained by
means of alcohol from the gunjah, and
which is said to be very active.
Fourth, The extract obtained by
the use of butter, which, when mixed
with spices, forms the dawamese of
the Arabs, and is the foundation of the
haschisch of many Eastern countries
and districts. Other varieties, however,
are in use, under the name of
haschisch, one of which consists only
of the tops and tender parts of the
plants collected after they have been
in flower.
The dried plant is smoked, and
sometimes chewed, while the resin
and resinous extracts are generally
swallowed in the form of pills or boluses.
The newly-gathered plant and
leaves have a rapid and energetic action.
Their efficacy diminishes, however,
by keeping, which is less the
case with the natural resin and the
extracts.
In one or other of these forms the
hemp plant appears to have been used
from very remote times. The ancient
Scythians are said by Herodotus to
have excited themselves “by inhaling
its vapour.” Homer makes Helen
administer to Telemachus, in the
house of Menelaus, a potion prepared
from the Nepenthes, which made him
forget his sorrows. This plant had
been given to her by a woman of
Egyptian Thebes; and Diodorus Siculus
states that the Egyptians laid
much stress on this circumstance,
arguing that Homer must have lived
among them, since the women of
Thebes were actually noted for possessing
a secret by which they could
dissipate anger or melancholy. This
secret is supposed to have been a
knowledge of the qualities of hemp.
It is curious how common and familiar
words sometimes connect themselves
with things and customs of
which we know absolutely nothing.
The word assassin—a foreign importation,
it is true, but long naturalised
among us—is of this kind. M. Sylvester
de Sacy, the well-known Orientalist,
says that this word was derived
from the Arabic name of hemp. It
was originally used in Syria to designate
the followers of “the old man of
the mountain,” who were called Haschischins,
because among them the
haschisch was in frequent use, especially
during the performance of certain
of their mysterious rites. Others
say that, during the wars of the Crusaders,
certain of the Saracen army,
intoxicated with the drug, were in
the habit of rushing into the camps
of the Christians, committing great
havoc, being themselves totally regardless
of death; that these men
were known as hashasheens, and that
thence came our word assassin. The
Oriental term was probably in use
long before the time of the Crusades,
though the English form and use of
the word may have been introduced
into Europe at that period.
Nor is the use of hemp less extended
than it is ancient. All over
the East, and in Mahomedan countries
generally, it is consumed. In
Northern Africa it is used largely by
the Moors. In Southern Africa, the
Hottentots use it under the name of
Dacha, for purposes of intoxication;
and when the Bushmen were in London,
they smoked the dried plant in
short pipes made of the tusks or teeth
of animals. What is more astonishing,
when we consider what broad
seas intervene, even the native Indians
of Brazil know its value, and
delight in its use; so that over the
hotter parts of the globe generally,
wherever the plant produces in abundance
its peculiar narcotic principle,
its virtues may be said to be known,
and more or less extensively made
use of.
Its effects on the system, therefore,
we must suppose, are very agreeable.
In India it is spoken of as the increaser
of pleasure, the exciter of desire, the
cementer of friendship, the laughtermover,
and the causer of the reeling
gait,—all epithets indicative of its
peculiar effects. Linnæus describes
its power as “narcotica, phantastica,
dementens, anodyna et repellens;”
while in the words of Endlicher,
“Emollitum exhilarat animum, impotentibus
desideriis tristem, stultam
lætitiam provocat, et jucundissima
somniorum conciliat phantasmata.”
The effects of the churrus or natural
resin have been carefully studied
in India by Dr O’Shaughnessy. He
states that when taken in moderation
it produces increase of appetite and
great mental cheerfulness, while in
excess it causes a peculiar kind of
delirium and catalepsy. This last
effect is very remarkable, and we
quote his description of the results of
one of his experiments with what is
considered a large dose for an Indian
patient:—
“At two P.M. a grain of the resin of
hemp was given to a rheumatic patient;
at four P.M. he was very talkative, sang,
called loudly for an extra supply of food,
and declared himself in perfect health.
At six P.M. he was asleep. At eight P.M.
he was found insensible, but breathing
with perfect regularity, his pulse and
skin natural, and the pupils freely contractile
on the approach of light. Happening
by chance to lift up the patient’s
arm, the professional reader will judge
of my astonishment when I found it remained
in the posture in which I placed
it. It required but a very brief examination
of the limbs to find that by the
influence of this narcotic the patient had
been thrown into the strangest and most
extraordinary of all nervous conditions,
which so few have seen, and the existence
of which so many still discredit—the
genuine catalepsy of the nosologist. We
raised him to a sitting posture, and placed
his arms and limbs in every imaginable
attitude. A waxen figure could not be
more pliant or more stationary in each
position, no matter how contrary to the
natural influence of gravity on the part!
To all impressions he was meanwhile
almost insensible.”
This extraordinary influence he subsequently
found to be exercised by
the hemp extract upon other animals
as well as upon man. After a time
it passes off entirely, leaving the patient
altogether uninjured.
In this effect of the hemp in India
we see a counterpart of many of the
wonderful feats performed by the fakeers
and other religious devotees of
that country. It indicates probably
the true means also by which they
are enabled to produce them. How
much power a little knowledge gives
to the dishonest and designing in
every country over the ignorant and
unsuspecting masses!
The effects of the haschisch of the
Arabians, which probably do not
differ from those of hemp in any of
its forms, have been described to us
from his own personal experience
by a French physician, M. Moreau.
When taken in small doses, its effect
is simply to produce a moderate exhilaration
of spirits, or at most a
tendency to unseasonable laughter.
Taken in doses sufficient to induce the
fantasia, as its more remarkable effects
are called in the Levant, its first influence
is the same as when taken in a
small dose; but this is followed by an
intense feeling of happiness, which attends
all the operations of the mind.
The sun shines upon every thought that
passes through the brain, and every
movement of the body is a source of
enjoyment. M. Moreau made many
experiments with it upon his own
person—appears indeed to have fallen
into the habit of using it even after his
return to France—and he describes and
reasons upon its effects as follows:—
“It is really happiness which is produced
by the haschisch; and by this I
mean an enjoyment entirely moral, and
by no means sensual, as might be supposed.
This is a very curious circumstance,
and some remarkable inferences
might be drawn from it. Among others,
for example, that every feeling of joy and
gladness, even when the cause of it is
exclusively moral—that those enjoyments
which are least connected with material
objects, the most spiritual, the most ideal—may
be nothing else but sensations purely
physical developed in the interior of the
system, in the same way as those which
are produced by means of the haschisch.
At least, in so far as relates to that of
which we are internally conscious, there
is no distinction to be made between these
two orders of sensations, in spite of the
diversity of causes to which they are due.
For the haschisch-eater is happy, not like
the gourmand, or the famished man when
satisfying his appetite, or the voluptuary
in the gratification of his amative desires,—but
like him who hears tidings which
fill him with joy, or like the miser counting
his treasures, the gambler who is successful
at play, or the ambitious man who
is intoxicated with success.”[47]
This glowing description of the
effects of the haschisch, though given
by one who had often used it, is yet
on that very account, like the picture
of the opium-eater, open to suspicion.
We feel as if it were intended as a
kind of excuse or justification of the
indulgence on the part of the writer.
Yet apart from this, the metaphysical
question raised by M. Moreau
is a very interesting one. To pursue
it here, as a general question,
would be out of place. We may
observe, however, that it is intimately
connected not only with the
peculiar action exercised over the
mind by each of the narcotics we are
now considering, but with the probable
cause of all those mental aberrations
we include under the general
term—insanity. Can we produce, for
example, virtual insanity—imaginary
happiness,[48] imaginary misery, or the
most truth-like delusions—by introducing
into the stomach, and thence
into the blood which is passing
through the hair-like blood-vessels of
the brain, a quantity of a foreign
body too minute to be recognised by
ordinary chemical processes; and may
not real natural insanity, in any of its
forms, be caused by the natural production
within the system itself of
minute quantities of analogous substances
possessing similar virtues?
And, if so produced, will our future
chemistry teach us to remove the
mental disease, by preventing the
production of the cause, or by constantly
neutralising its effects? How
important are these facts and considerations
to a true pathology of insanity
in general, and to every rational
attempt to bring it, in all its phases,
within the domain of the healing art!
When first it begins to act, the peculiar
effects of the haschisch may be
considerably diminished or altogether
checked by a firm exertion of the
will, “just as we master the passion
of anger by a strong voluntary effort.”
By degrees, however, the power of
controlling at will and directing the
thoughts diminishes, till finally all
power of fixing the attention is lost,
and the mind becomes the sport of
every idea which either arises within
itself, or is forced upon it from without.
“We become the sport of impressions
of every kind. The course of our ideas
may be broken by the slightest cause.
We are turned, so to speak, by every
wind. By a word or a gesture, our
thoughts may be successively directed to
a multitude of different subjects with a
rapidity and lucidity which are truly
marvellous. The mind becomes possessed
with a feeling of pride, corresponding to
the exaltation of its faculties, which it is
conscious have increased in energy and
power. It will be entirely dependent on
the circumstances in which we are placed,
the objects which strike the eyes, the
words which fall on our ears, whether the
most lively sentiments of gaiety or of
sadness shall be produced, or passions of
the most opposite character excited, sometimes
with extraordinary violence. Irritation
may rapidly pass into rage, dislike
into hatred and desire for revenge, and
the calmest affection into the most transporting
passion. So fear becomes terror,
courage is developed into rashness which
nothing checks, and which seems unconscious
of danger, and the most unfounded
doubt and suspicion becomes a certainty.
“The mind has a tendency to exaggerate
everything, and the slightest impulse
carries it along. Hence those who make
use of the haschisch in the East, when
they wish to give themselves up to the
intoxication of the fantasia, withdraw
themselves carefully from everything
which could give to their delirium a tendency
to melancholy, or excite anything
but feelings of pleasurable enjoyment.
They profit by all the means which the
dissolute manners of the East place at
their disposal. It is in the midst of the
harem, surrounded by their women, under
the charm of music and of lascivious
dances performed by the almees, that
they enjoy the intoxicating dawamese;
and with the aid of superstition, they find
themselves almost transported to the scene
of the numberless marvels which the
Prophet has collected in his paradise.”[49]
The errors of perception to which
the patient is liable during the period
of fantasia, are remarkably experienced
in regard to time and place.
Minutes seem hours, and hours are
prolonged into years, till at last all
idea of time seems obliterated, and
the past and the present are confounded
together. Every notion, in
this curious condition, seems to partake
of a certain degree of exaggeration.
One evening, M. Moreau was
traversing the passage of the Opera
when under the influence of a moderate
dose of haschisch. He had made
but a few steps when it seemed to
him as if he had been there for two or
three hours; and as he advanced the
passage seemed interminable, its extremity
receding as he pressed forward.[50]
The effect produced by hemp in its
different forms varies, however, both
in kind and in degree, with the individual
to whom it is administered.
Its general effect upon Orientals is of
an agreeable and cheerful character,
exciting them to laugh, dance, and
sing, and to commit various extravagances—acting
as an aphrodisiac,
and increasing the appetite for food.
Some, however, it renders excitable
and quarrelsome, and disposes to acts
of violence. It is from the extravagant
behaviour of individuals of this
latter temperament that the use and
meaning of our word assassin have
most probably arisen. There are some
rare individuals, however, according
to Dr Moreau, on whom the drug produces
no effect whatever—upon whom,
at least, doses are powerless which
are usually followed by well-marked
phenomena, as is the case with opium,
long use making larger doses necessary.
To some even a drachm of the
churrus is considered a moderate dose,
though sufficient to operate upon
twenty ordinary men.
Upon Europeans generally, at least
in Europe, its effects have been found
to be considerably less in degree
than upon Orientals. “In India, Dr
O’Shaughnessy had seen marked effects
from half a grain of the extract,
or even less, and had been accustomed
to consider one grain and a half a
large dose; in England he had given
ten or twelve or more grains, to produce
the desired effect.”—(Pereira,
p. 1242.) In kind, also, its effects
upon Europeans differ somewhat from
those produced upon Asiatics. It has
never been known, for example, to
produce that remarkable cataleptic
state, described in a previous page as
having been observed in India as the
consequence even of a comparatively
small dose of the hemp extract.
Of the chemistry of the hemp plant
comparatively little is yet known.
Had it been as long familiar to Europeans,
or used as extensively as in
the East, it would probably, like
opium, have been the subject of repeated
chemical investigations.
When distilled with water, the dried
leaves and flowers yield a volatile oil
in small quantity. The properties of
this volatile oil have not been studied.
It is not supposed, however, to have
any important connection with the
remarkable effects of the plant upon
the living animal.
But the whole hemp plant is impregnated,
as we have seen, with a
resinous substance, in which its active
virtues reside. When collected as it
naturally exudes, this resin forms the
churrus of India. It is extracted
when the leaves are boiled with butter
to form the basis of the haschisch, or
when the dried plant is treated with
alcohol to obtain the hemp extract.
It is soft, dissolves readily both in
alcohol and ether, and is separated
from these liquids in the form of a
white powder when the solutions are
mixed with water. It has a warm,
bitterish, acrid, somewhat balsamic
taste, and a fragrant odour, especially
when heated.
Both the resin which naturally exudes
from the hemp plant, and the
extract it yields to spirituous liquids,
are probably mixtures of several substances
possessed of different properties
and relations to animal life. The
remarkably complex composition of
opium justifies such an opinion. And
the analogy of the same substance
makes it probable that the produce
of the plant will differ in different
localities and countries—so that the
churrus of India, and the haschisch of
Syria, may produce very different
effects on the same constitution. But
these points have not as yet been investigated
either chemically or physiologically.
This substance, therefore,
holds out the promise of a rich and
interesting harvest to future experimenters.
The extract of hemp differs considerably
in its effects from opium. It
does not lessen, but rather excites
the appetite. It does not occasion
nausea, dryness of the tongue, constipation,
or lessening of the secretions,
and is not usually followed by that
melancholy state of depression to
which the opium-eater is subject.
It differs also in causing dilatation of
the pupil, and sometimes catalepsy, in
stilling pain less than opium does, in
less constantly producing sleep, in the
peculiar inebriating quality it possesses,
in the phantasmata it awakens,
and in its aphrodisiac effects. To
the intellectual activity imparted by
opium, it adds a corresponding sensitiveness
and activity of all the feelings
and of the senses, both internal
and external. It seems, in fact, a
source of exquisite and peculiar enjoyment,
with which, happily, we are
in this part of the world still altogether
unacquainted.
It is impossible to form any estimate
of the quantity of hemp, of hemp
resin, or of the artificial extract, which
are used for purposes of indulgence.
It must, however, be very large, since
the plant is so employed, in one form
or another, by probably not less than
two or three hundred millions of the
human race!
V. Coca.—When the Spanish conquerors
overcame the Indians of the
hilly country of Peru, they found
among them plantations of an herb
called coca, and the custom extensively
prevalent of chewing its leaves
during frequent short periods of repose
specially set apart for the purpose.
So universal, indeed, was the
use of it, that it was the common
money or medium of exchange of
Peru, and after the introduction of
gold and silver money, the principal
article of traffic. The practice of using
it was already ancient among the Indian
races, and its origin is lost in the
mists of remote antiquity. It continues
equally prevalent to the present
day among the Indian inhabitants of
Bolivia and Peru. Coca is in reality
the Narcotic of the Andes, and it is not
less interesting than hemp, either in its
social or in its physiological relations.
The Erythroxylon coca[51] is a bush
which attains the height of six or
eight feet, and resembles the blackthorn
in its small white flowers and
bright green leaves. It grows wild in
many parts of Bolivia, but that which
is used by the people is chiefly the produce
of cultivation. Like our common
thorn, it is raised in seed-beds, from
which it is planted out into regular
coca plantations. It is extensively
cultivated in the tropical valleys of
the eastern slopes of the Andes, in
Upper and Lower Peru. The steep
sides of these valleys, below the level
of 8000 feet, are often covered with
plantations of coca, arranged in terraces
like the vine-culture of Tuscany
and the Holy Land. The leaves,
when ripe enough to break on being
bent, are collected and dried in the
sun. In favourable localities, the
bushes yield three, and even four,
crops of leaves in a year. When
nearly dried, or exposed to the sun,
they emit an odour similar to that of
new-made hay, in which much mellilot,
or sweet-scented vernal grass, is
contained; and they give a headache
to new-comers, as haymaking does
to some persons among ourselves.
These dried leaves form the coca of
commerce. When of good quality, they
are of a pale-green colour. Dampness
causes them to become dark coloured,
in which state they are less esteemed;
and if they heat through dampness,
they become altogether useless. Their
taste is not unpleasant; it is slightly
bitter and aromatic, and resembles
that of green tea of inferior quality.
It is more piquant and agreeable
when a sprinkling of quicklime or
plant ashes is chewed along with it.
The use of this herb among the
Indians dates, as we have said, from
very remote periods. Its cultivation
was a care of the native government
during the reign of the Incas, and it
is still to the Indian of the mountains
the delight, the support, and in some
measure a necessity of his life. He
is never seen without the leathern
pouch (his chuspa) to contain his coca
leaves, and his little gourd-bottle to
hold powdered unslacked lime—or, if
he is a Bolivian, the alkaline ashes
left by the quinoa or the musa root
when burned. Always three, and
sometimes four times a-day, he rests
from his mining or other labour, or
pauses in his journey, and lays down
his burden to chew in quiet the beloved
leaf. When riding, or walking,
or labouring, the leaves have little
effect. As with opium and hemp,
stillness and repose are indispensable
to his full enjoyment of the luxury it
produces. In the shade of a tree he
stretches himself at ease, and from
time to time puts into his mouth a
few leaves rolled into a ball (an acullico),
and after each new supply a
little unslacked lime on the end of a
slip of wood moistened and dipped
into his lime-flask. This brings out
the true taste of the leaf, and causes
a copious flow of greenish-coloured
saliva, which is partly rejected and
partly swallowed. When the ball
ceases to emit juice it is thrown away,
and a new supply is taken. The interval
of enjoyment conceded to the
labouring Indian lasts from fifteen
minutes to half an hour, and is generally
wound up by the smoking of a
paper cigar. Repeated three or four
times a-day, his average consumption
is an ounce or an ounce and a half in
the twenty-four hours, and on holidays
double that quantity. The
owners of mines and plantations have
long found it for their interest to allow
a suspension of labour three times a-day
for the chaccar, as it is called; and
the Indian speedily quits an employer
who endeavours to stint or deprive
him of these periods of indulgence.
During these periods his phlegm is
something marvellous. No degree of
urgency or entreaty on the part of his
master or employer will move him;
while the confirmed coquero, when
under the influence of the leaf, is
heedless of the thunder-storm which
threatens to drown him where he lies,
of the roar of approaching wild beasts,
or of the smoking fire which creeps
along the grass, and is about to suffocate
or scorch him in his lair.
The Indians of the Peruvian Andes
are subject to fits of melancholy, or
are generally perhaps of a gloomy
temperament. “In their domestic
relations,” says Von Tschudi, “the
Indians are unsocial and gloomy.
Husband, wife, and children live together
with but little appearance of
affection. The children seem to approach
their parents timidly, and
whole days sometimes elapse without
the interchange of a word of kindness
between them. When not engaged
in out-door work, the Indian sits
gloomily in his hut, chewing coca
and brooding silently over his own
thoughts.”—Travels, p. 481.
It does not appear, however, that
the coca adds to his gloom; on the
contrary, he takes it to relieve himself
for the time from the peculiarities of
his temperament. Silence and abstraction
are necessary to the enjoyment,
but the use of it makes him
cheerful; and it is to the unhappy,
often oppressed, and always poor
Peruvian, the source of his highest
pleasures. It has come down to him
as a relic of the ancient enjoyments
of his people, and during the phantasy
it produces, he participates in scenes
and pleasures from which in common
life he is altogether excluded. Dr
Weddell very sensibly remarks, that,
as a relic of the past, he attaches
“superstitious ideas to the coca, which
must triple, in his imagination, the
benefits he receives from it,” and that
its value to him is further enhanced
by its being the “sole and only distraction
which breaks the incomparable
monotony of his existence.”
We have no detailed account, by
an actual chewer of the leaf, of the
special effects which it produces; but
these must be very seducing, since,
though long stigmatised, and still very
generally considered as a degrading,
purely Indian, and, therefore, despicable
vice, many white Peruvians
at Lima and elsewhere retire daily at
stated times to chew the coca; and
even Europeans in different parts of
the country have fallen into the habit.
A confirmed chewer of coca is called a
“coquero,” and he is said to become
occasionally more thoroughly a slave
to the leaf than the inveterate drunkard
is to spirituous liquors.
Sometimes the coquero is overtaken
by a craving which he cannot resist,
and he betakes himself for days together
to the silence of the woods, and
there indulges unrestrained in the use
of the weed. Young men of the best
families in Peru become sometimes addicted
to it to this extreme degree of
excess, and are then considered as lost.
Forsaking cities and the company
of civilised men, and living chiefly
in woods or in Indian villages, they
give themselves up to a savage and
solitary life. Hence the term, a white
coquero, has there something of the
same evil sense as irreclaimable
drunkard has with us.
The chewing of coca gives “a bad
breath (abominable, according to
Weddell), pale lips and gums, greenish
and stumpy teeth, and an ugly black
mark at the angles of the mouth. The
inveterate coquero is known at the
first glance. His unsteady gait, his
yellow skin, his dim and sunken eyes
encircled by a purple ring, his quivering
lips, and his general apathy, all
bear evidence of the baneful effects
of the coca juice when taken in excess.”—Von
Tschudi, p. 450.
Its first evil effect is to weaken the
digestion; it then gradually induces
a disease locally named the opilacion.
Biliary affections, with all the painful
symptoms which attend them in tropical
climates, and, above all, gall
stones, are frequent and severe. The
appetite becomes exceedingly uncertain,
till at length the dislike to all
food is succeeded by an inordinate
appetite for animal excrement. Then
dropsical swellings and boils come on;
and the patient, if he can get it, flies
to brandy for relief, and thus drags
out a few miserable years, till death
relieves him.[52]
This description is sufficiently repulsive,
but it is only the dark side of
the picture. A similar representation
could be truthfully made of the evil
effects of wine or beer in too numerous
cases, without thereby implying that
these liquors ought either to be wholly
forbidden, or of our own accord entirely
given up. “Setting aside all
extravagant and visionary notions on
the subject, I am clearly of opinion,”
says Von Tschudi, “that the moderate
use of coca is not merely innoxious,
but that it may even be very conducive
to health. In support of this
conclusion, I may refer to the numerous
examples of longevity among
Indians who, almost from the age of
boyhood, have been in the habit of
masticating coca three times a-day.
Cases are not unfrequent of Indians
attaining the great age of 130 years;
and these men, at the ordinary rate
of consumption, must in the course of
their lives have chewed not less than
2700 lb. of the leaf, and yet have retained
perfect health.” Even the
Indian coquero, who takes it in excess,
reaches the age of fifty years. It
is consumed both more abundantly,
however, and with less baneful results,
in the higher Andes than in the lower
and warmer regions.
It is certain that the Peruvian
Indians ascribe to it the most extraordinary
virtues. They regard it even
at the present day as something sacred
and mysterious. This impression
they have inherited as a fragment
of their ancient religion, for in all the
ceremonies, whether warlike or religious,
of the times of the Incas, the
coca was introduced. It was used by
the priests either for producing smoke
at the great offerings to the gods, for
throwing in handfuls upon the sacrifice,
or as the sacrifice itself.
“During divine worship the priests
chewed coca leaves, and unless they were
supplied with them, it was believed that
the favour of the gods could not be
propitiated. It was also deemed necessary
that the supplicator for divine
grace should approach the priests with
an acullico in his mouth. It was believed
that any business undertaken
without the benediction of coca leaves
could not prosper, and to the shrub itself
worship was rendered. During an
interval of more than 300 years Christianity
has not been able to subdue this
deep-rooted idolatry, for everywhere we
find traces of belief in the mysterious
powers of this plant. The excavators in
the mines of Cerro de Pasco throw masticated
coca on hard veins of metal, in
the belief that it softens the ore and renders
it more easy to work. The origin
of this custom is easily explained, when
it is recollected that in the time of the
Incas it was believed that the cozas, or the
deities of metals, rendered the mountains
impenetrable if they were not propitiated
by the odour of coca. The Indians, even
at the present time, put coca leaves into
the mouths of dead persons, to secure to
them a favourable reception on their entrance
into another world; and when a
Peruvian Indian on a journey falls in
with a mummy, he, with timid reverence,
presents to it some coca leaves as his
pious offering.”—Von Tschudi, p. 454.
And even Europeans cannot deny
that, in addition to the ordinary properties
of a narcotic, this leaf possesses
two very remarkable properties not
known to coexist in any other substance.
First, They lessen, when chewed, the
necessity for ordinary food, and not only
enable the chewer, as opium does, to
put forth a greater nervous energy for a
short time, but actually, with the same
amount of food, perseveringly to undergo
more laborious fatigue or longer-continued
labour. With a feeble ration
of dried maize, or barley crushed
into flour, the Indian, if duly supplied
with coca, toils under heavy burdens,
day after day, up the steep slopes of the
mountain passes, or digs for years in
the subterranean mines, insensible to
weariness, to cold, or to hunger. He
believes, indeed, that it may be made
a substitute for food altogether; and
an instance given by Von Tschudi
seems almost to justify this opinion.
“A cholo of Huari, named Hatan
Huamang, was employed by me in very
laborious digging. During the five days
and nights he was in my service he never
tasted any food, and took only two hours’
sleep each night. But at intervals of
two and a half or three hours he regularly
chewed about half an ounce of coca
leaves, and he kept an acullico continually
in his mouth. I was constantly beside
him, and therefore I had the opportunity
of closely observing him. The work for
which I engaged him being finished, he
accompanied me on a two days’ journey
of twenty-three leagues across the level
heights. Though on foot, he kept up
with the pace of my mule, and halted
only for the chaccar. On leaving me he
declared he would willingly engage himself
again for the same amount of work,
and that he would go through it without
food, if I would but allow him a sufficient
supply of coca. The village priest assured
me that this man was sixty-two years of
age, and that he had never known him to
be ill in his life.”—Von Tschudi, p. 453.
How this remarkable effect of the
coca is to be accounted for, in accordance
with the received notions as to
animal nutrition, it is not easy to see.
Second, Another striking property
of this leaf is, that, either when chewed
or when taken in the form of infusion,
like tea, it prevents the occurrence of
that difficulty of respiration which is
usually felt in ascending the long
and steep slopes of the Cordillera and
the Puna.
“When I was in the Puna,” says Von
Tschudi, “at the height of fourteen thousand
feet above the level of the sea, I
drank always, before going out to hunt,
a strong infusion of coca leaves. I could
then during the whole day climb the
heights and follow the swift-footed wild
animals, without experiencing any greater
difficulty of breathing than I should have
felt in similar rapid movements on the
coast. Moreover, I did not suffer from
the symptoms of cerebral excitement or
uneasiness which other travellers have
experienced. The reason perhaps is,
that I only drank the decoction on the
cold Puna, where the nervous system is
far less susceptible than in the climate
of the forests beneath. However, I always
felt a sense of great satiety after
taking the coca infusion, and I did not
feel a desire for my next meal until after
the time at which I usually took it.”
The reason of this action of the leaf
is not less difficult to perceive than
that of its strength-sustaining capabilities.
When the Spanish conquerors took
possession of Peru, the Indians, and
all their customs, were treated by
them with equal contempt; but everything
connected with their religion
was especially denounced by the
Spanish priests. Hence the use of
coca was condemned and forbidden.
It was considered worthy the consideration
of councils of the church,
which denounced it in 1567 as a “worthless
substance, fitted for the misuse
and superstition of the Indians,” and
of the thunders of a royal decree
which, in 1569, condemned the idea
that coca gives strength as an “illusion
of the devil.” But these fulminations
were of no avail. The Peruvians
still clung to their esteemed
national leaf, and the owners of mines
and plantations, soon discovering its
efficacy in enabling their slaves to
perform the heavy tasks they imposed
upon them, became its warm defenders.
Even churchmen at last came to
regard it with indulgence, and, stranger
still, to recommend its introduction
into Europe.
“One of the warmest advocates of the
plant was the Jesuit Don Antonio Julian,
who, in a work entitled Perla de America,
laments that coca is not introduced into
Europe instead of tea and coffee. ‘It is,’
he observes, ‘melancholy to reflect that
the poor of Europe cannot obtain this
preservative against hunger and thirst;
that our working people are not supported
by this strengthening plant in their long-continued
labours.’ In the year 1793,
Dr Don Pedro Nolasco Crespo pointed
out in a treatise the important advantages
that would be derived from the use of the
coca plant, if introduced into the European
navies; and he expresses a wish
that experiments of its utility in that way
could be tried. Though it is not probable
that Dr Crespo’s wish will ever be realised,
yet there is little doubt that the
use of coca as a beverage on board ship
would be attended with very beneficial
results. It would afford a nutritious refreshment
to seamen in the exercise of
their laborious duties, and would greatly
assist in counteracting the unwholesome
effects of salt provisions. As a stimulant,
it would be far less injurious than ardent
spirits, for which it might be substituted
without fear of any of the evil consequences
experienced by the coqueros.”—Von
Tschudi, p. 456.
It will strike the reader of the present
article as somewhat remarkable,
that modern, perhaps more impartial
and truth-loving inquiry, should strip
so many of these narcotic indulgences
of the horrid and repulsive aspect
they have always hitherto worn. We
find now that they have all a fair side
as well as a foul, and that it becomes
a question for reasonable discussion
whether an educated population, trained
to the exercise of a reasonable self-control,
might not be safely left to
avail themselves of the strangely fascinating
enjoyments they are capable
of affording, without much risk of
their becoming the source of any
greatly extended after-misery. But
when, it may be pertinently asked,
can we hope to see the mass of our
population so trained to self-denial
and self-restraint?
Of the chemical history of the coca
leaf we are almost entirely ignorant.
The narcotic principle it contains
appears to be volatile and evanescent
like that of the hemp plant. By keeping,
the leaves gradually lose their
smell and virtue, and after twelve
months are generally considered worthless.
We have found, that as they
reach this country the leaves are
coated with a resinous or waxy substance
which is only sparingly soluble
in water, but which ether readily dissolves.
When digested in ether, the
leaves give a dark green solution,
which, on evaporation in the open air,
leaves a brownish resin, possessed of
a powerful, peculiar, and penetrating
odour. By prolonged exposure to the
air this resinous matter diminishes
in quantity, and gradually loses the
whole of its smell, leaving a fusible,
nearly inodorous, matter behind.
Ether, therefore, seems to extract at
least two substances from the leaf,
one of which is volatile, and has a
powerful odour. It is probably in
this volatile body that the narcotic
qualities of the leaf reside. According
to the French chemist, M. Fremy, the
leaf contains besides a bitter principle,
which dissolves in alcohol but not in
ether, on which, as on the theine of
tea, some of the virtues of the coca
may depend. But the chemical and
physiological properties of this substance
have not yet been determined.
A few pounds of fresh leaves, placed
in the hands of a capable chemist,
might soon furnish us not only with
more chemical light, but probably also
with some new and valuable remedial
agents capable of producing medicinal
effects hitherto beyond our reach.
If we attempt to explain, by the aid
of the above modicum of chemical
knowledge, the remarkable effects produced
by the coca leaf, we utterly
fail. How the mere chewing of one
or two ounces of the leaves in a day,
partly rejecting and partly swallowing
the saliva,[53] but wholly rejecting the
chewed leaf—how this supports the
strength, or can materially nourish the
body in the ordinary acceptation of the
term, we cannot understand. It cannot
give much to the body; it must
therefore act simply in preventing or
greatly diminishing the ordinary and
natural waste of the tissues which
usually accompanies bodily exertion.
As wine acts upon the nervous system
of the aged so as to restrain the natural
waste to a quantity which the now
weakened digestion can readily replace,
and thus maintains the weight
of the body undiminished,—so it is
probably with coca. In the young
and middle-aged it lessens the waste
of the tissues, and thus enables a
smaller supply of food to sustain the
weight and strength of the body. All
these substances probably operate in
a similar way to the partial absence of
light, which, as is well known, causes
the same amount of fattening food to
go farther in increasing the weight of
the body.
This explanation is only conjectural,
and we hazard it only that some
chemical physiologist, into whose
hands the drug may fall, may by
actual experiment test and amend it.
Besides, we are aware that the explanation
itself requires explanation;
for how either wine or any other substance
should have the effect described
is by no means plain. At first
sight it seems wholly irreconcilable
with the received chemico-physiological
doctrine, that the amount of
muscular exertion is a measure of the
waste of the tissues. We believe,
however, that the apparent difficulty
is, to a certain extent at least, capable
of a purely chemical solution,
but the discussion is unfit for this
place.
This leaf resembles hemp in the
narcotic quality of dilating the pupil,
which opium does not possess. But
in the proneness of the coca-eater to
stillness and solitude we recognise an
influence of this herb similar to that
which opium exercises upon those
who have experienced its highest enjoyments.
“Markets and theatres,”
says De Quincey, “are not the appropriate
haunts of the opium-eater,
when in the divinest state incident to
his enjoyment. In that state crowds
become an oppression to him, music
even too sensual and gross. He naturally
seeks solitude and silence as
indispensable conditions of those
trances or profoundest reveries, which
are the crown and consummation of
what opium can do for human nature.
At that time I often fell into these
reveries on taking opium; and more
than once it has happened to me on a
summer night, when I have been at
an open window, in a room from
which I could overlook the sea at a
mile below me, and could command a
view of the great town of L—— at
about the same distance, that I have
sat from sunset to sunrise, motionless,
and without wishing to move.”
This state resembles somewhat the
abstracted condition in which the
coquero reclines beneath the sheltering
tree;—whether his apathy and
phlegm ever approached to that of
the coquero, the Opium-eater does
not inform us.
We have no accurate data from
which to form an estimate of the
actual weight of coca leaf collected
and consumed in Bolivia and Peru.
Pöppig estimates the money value of
the yearly produce to be about four
and a half millions of Prussian dollars,
which, at a shilling a pound, the price
it yields to the grower, would make
the annual produce nearly fifteen
millions of pounds. This approximation
is sufficient to show us its
importance to the higher regions of
South America, in an agricultural and
commercial, as well as in a social
point of view.
Dr Weddell, whose travels in Bolivia
we noticed in a recent Number,
informs us that the province of Yongas,
in Bolivia, in which the coca
is much cultivated, alone produces
9,600,000 Spanish pounds. The total
produce, therefore, is probably much
beyond the fifteen millions of pounds
deduced from the statement of Pöppig.
The importance of the plant to
Bolivia is shown by another fact stated
by Dr Weddell, that the revenue of
the state of Bolivia in 1850 amounted
to ten and a half millions of francs, of
which nine hundred thousand, or one-twelfth
of the whole, is derived from
the tax on coca. Had he told us the
amount of the tax per pound, we
should have been able to approximate
more nearly to the total produce of
the state of Bolivia.
Here we close for the present our
remarks upon this interesting class of
bodies. There are still others, the
effects of which are not less surprising,
and which are indulged in by large
masses of men, to the consideration
of which we may hereafter return.
Meanwhile, with such attractive descriptions
before him as the history of
these narcotics presents, can we wonder
that man, whose constant search
on earth is after happiness, and who,
disappointed here, hopes and longs
and strives to fit himself for happiness
hereafter—can we wonder that he
should at times be caught by the tinselly
glare of this corporeal felicity,
and should yield himself to habits
which, though exquisitely delightful
at first, lead him finally both to torture
of body and to misery of mind;
that, debilitated by the excesses to
which it provokes, he should sink
more and more under the influence of
a mere drug, and become at last a
slave to its tempting seductions? We
are indeed feeble creatures, and of
little bodily strength, when a grain of
haschisch can conquer, or a few drops
of laudanum lay us prostrate; and
how much weaker in mind, when,
knowing the evils they lead us to, we
cannot resist the fascinating temptation
of these insidious drugs.
Note.—The writer of the above, and the previous article on Narcotics,
assures the critics who have done him the honour to notice his remarks upon
tobacco, that he is himself neither a smoker nor an opium-eater. To the kind
old lady, Mrs Mary Smith, who has taken the trouble to write him from
No. 195 Twelfth Street, New York, he begs to say, that he will be happy to
receive the little volume, containing “the results of American experience on
the use of tobacco,” and will endeavour to consider them with an unprejudiced
mind.
POEMS BY H. G. K. — FROM THE TENTS OF KEDAR. — A CONFESSION. — MOVEMENT. — THE POET AND THE PASSIONS.
629
When rolling wastes of barren sand
Torment the exile’s eye,
And, howling o’er the thirsty land,
The furnace blasts go by;
When Nature seems, with furious beams,
To glare in wrath on me,
My breast is fain to breathe again
The freshness of the sea.
When in the night awakes the breeze,
I turn, in feverish sleep,
And seem to hear, in rustling trees,
The murmur of the deep:
Thick falls the heat, the transient cheat
But feeds my misery;
Mine ears are fain to hear again
The language of the sea.
Unnumbered smilings of the calm
The billows give their God,
To Him goes up the awful psalm
When tempests are abroad;
The ocean’s Lord my soul adored
On childhood’s bended knee;
O! I am fain to share again
The worship of the sea.
When first I looked upon thy face,
O sister of the meek-eyed Dove!
I wondered at its gentle grace,
But never thought of love.
And when again, in later days,
Thy simple tale of grief I heard,
My heart outwent my lips’ weak praise,
But ne’er a pulse was stirred.
Slowly, at length, the feeling grew,
All common passions far above;
I found that when thyself I knew,
To know thee was to love.
But now, when years have passed, and these
Have brought us mutual joy and pain,
When children gathering round our knees
But closer draw the chain;
I find my days have been so free
From loneliness, despair, or strife,
If my late love grew dear to me,
How precious is the wife!
Nor thou with disappointment hear
A secret I had ne’er confessed,
Were that slow trust that made thee dear
Less rooted in my breast.
Not thine the vain and wanton look
On which the moths of passion feed,
Nor is thy soul such trivial book
As he who runs may read.
Nor envy I the vagrant race
Whose loves as soon as felt are gone,
Who wander on from face to face
Till age shall leave them lone.
The gourd that in a night appeared
Next noon had withered on the sand;
The oak a hundred years have reared,
For ages crowns the land.
(India, 1853.)
In the dismal polar world,
As the night of months wears on,
The ice-bound ship, her white wings furled,
Lies torpid, and alone.
At times the sailors hear
Strange voices of the night,
And see the streamers, far and near,
Of the transient northern light.
The months draw on, night wanes,
Slow creeps the spreading dawn,
A soft wind stirs the slumbering vanes,
The winter’s power is gone.
House awnings, hoist your sails,
Your vessel moves at last;
No matter, if Atlantic gales
Should snap each straining mast;
Nor if through crashing floes,
Or mountain waves she roam;
Through icebergs and through storm she goes
To the happier skies of Home.
There is a land fast bound,
In chains of age-long night,
Encompassed by unfruitful sound,
And false precarious light.
The ages wear, night wanes,
She stirs in her helpless rest,
Loosens her old obdurate chains,
Sees day spring from the west!
Blow, low, or loud, each breath,
To regions light and warm;
Where calm is harbinger of death,
How welcome is the storm!
Brethren! if slanderous speech
Press heavy on your heart,
Remember truth is vast, and each
Beholds her but in part.
And if to alien view
We seem to slumber yet,
God sees the work begun by you,
And He will not forget.
The winds come forth from South and North,
Through the World they go,
And divers are the ends they work,
And places where they blow.
Some howl along the Polar snows,
Where the riving Icebergs roar;
And some sail o’er the weltering Sea,
And drive tall Ships before.
Some breathe on Mills by thymy downs,
And some, through Gardens fair,
Steal ’mid the flowers, and moist tree-leaves,
And in young lovers’ hair.
And others waste their strength and life,
On whirling spires of sand,
Till men the gathered poison take,
By Suez or the Caspian Lake,
From Fez to Samarcand.
Our passions thus in solitude
Are driven round and round;
Unrecognised by learned ears,
They howl in stony ground.
Time was the Poet’s music rose,
On every breeze that stirred;
In Nature’s free, unquestioned joy,
He sang as sings the bird.
Yon trifler of the curious pipe,
With all his high wrought art,
May for a moment please the ear,
But cannot touch the heart:
In a night of fabled innocence,
His simple fancies flow,
With cold fantastic images,
Like Moonlight on the snow;
While through the darkling ways of life,
The earnest crowds grope on,
And, though they may not tell their care,
The old delight is gone.
Speak in the darkness words of truth,
Upon the crowded ways,
Oh Poet, if such man there be,
In these material days!
Thou must ignore the heart no more,
In quaint reluctant rhymes,
If thou wouldst seek to cure indeed
The madness of the times:
Tell those, like fire whose souls aspire,
That God himself is love;
And that the Heaven they seek to reach
Is round them, not above:
Tell those whose self-deemed virtue brooks
No intercourse with sin,
God loves not whited sepulchres,
With rottenness within:
Tell those who sneer because their eyes
Embrace not all His plan,
The Steam-engine does many things,
But cannot make a man:
The accidents of time and space,
Their ripening lore may know;
The human soul as well was read,
Two thousand years ago:
The air that makes the furnace glow,
O’er flowery meads has blown,
Man lives by every breath of God,
And not by bread alone.
A FEW FACTS CONCERNING THE TURKISH QUESTION.
633
It is not at the point the Eastern
Question has now reached that we feel
disposed to go into a minute retrospect
of the circumstances that have brought
us to the brink of a war, whose consequences
are incalculable. Although,
at the moment at which we write,
everything seems tending to strife,
and we listen already for the echoes of
cannon from the Danube’s banks and
the Euxine’s waters, the changes in
the aspect of this alarming question
have hitherto been so numerous and
so rapid in their succession, that we
still refuse to cast away all hope of
its amicable adjustment. True, that
before these lines meet the public eye,
armies may have been set in motion,
and collisions have occurred; but we
prefer to believe that the present warlike
aspect of affairs may have been
exchanged for one more pacific, and
that Russia, who would gladly recede,
could she do so with honour, may accept
a retractation as a reason for a
concession.
What has brought Europe to its
present painful state of suspense and
anxiety? The storm of democratic
insurrection, which burst forth in 1848,
and swept over the Continent, leaving
few nations unscathed, had scarcely
lulled, when fresh alarm spread abroad,
springing from very different causes—from
the aggression of a colossal
power upon a feeble one, utterly unable
to cope with it. Upon what was
this aggression based? Its nominal
origin is to be sought in the most futile
matters of dispute—in a wrangle between
rival churches as to the possession
of a key, the repairs of a cupola,
the right of entering a sanctuary by a
side door, or by the front gate. It
was behind an affected interest in this
monkish squabble that Russia masked
deep and dangerous designs.
The question of the Holy Shrines lay
entirely between France and Russia,
as protectors of the Latin and Greek
Churches in Turkey. England looked
on, and smiled with some little disdain
at the sudden religious fervour of the
neighbour she had long held for a latitudinarian
in such matters. Russia
was pleased to see her in this mood,
and augured well from it for the success
of her plans. For Russia had a
double point to gain. One of her objects
was the following up of the traditional
policy that, for more than a
century, has impelled her southwards,
in the direction of those Dardanelles
which the Emperor Alexander called
one of the doors of his house. Her
second aim was the downfall of the
present occupant of the throne of
France.
An ill-founded disbelief in the possibility
of any sincere and durable
alliance between England on the one
hand, and France, under her present
ruler, upon the other, has had much
to do with the Czar’s attack upon
Turkey. It will be remembered that
the coup d’état of December 1851 was
warmly approved by the Russian emperor.
He looked upon it, as did
many in this and in other countries,
who neither profess nor feel attachment
to despotism, as an immense
service rendered to the cause of order
in Europe. France had reached a
point at which absolutism, or horrible
and contagious anarchy, were the only
alternatives left her. She had overset
or trampled upon every liberal, moderate,
and constitutional government
she had ever had. She had proved
herself unfit for them; devoid of that
invaluable species of patience which
enables a nation to endure small evils
rather than rush upon great ones, and
to seek gradual reforms by peaceable
means, instead of insisting upon them
suddenly and violently. She was so
fortunate as to escape with the lesser
of the two evils, to one of which she
was evidently and inevitably speeding.
The hour came, and the man. The
last shred of liberty’s flag was blown
away, and turbulent France had found
her master. When this extraordinary
event occurred, it was right, perhaps,
for the friends of constitutional government,
and of the natural rights of
civilised nations, to protest, in the
name of a great principle, against
the establishment of despotism. But
such protests were too often reiterated,
and too virulently and offensively
worded, by the only really free press
remaining in Europe, to produce practical
good. On the contrary, they
did much harm. The persevering and
rancorous manner in which the majority
of the English journals assailed
the sovereign whom they chose to
stigmatise as a reckless adventurer,
but who has proved himself a man of
commanding ability and rare energy—and
who may possibly yet show himself
a truer friend to France than some
who have made patriotism their war-cry,
whilst their own advantage was
their object—was well calculated to
spread the belief that steadfast alliance
and cordial co-operation, for the attainment
of any end, were impossible between
Great Britain, and France under
Napoleon III. There is no doubt that
this was the impression made upon
the mind of the Emperor Nicholas,
who, in common with more than one
great statesman in other countries,
looked favourably upon the new order
of things, as that best calculated to
retrieve France from the slough into
which she had sunk, and, at the same
time, to quell and daunt the revolutionary
spirit throughout Europe. But
past dangers are quickly forgotten. In
proportion as the perils Europe had
run from the democratic party grew
faint and fainter in the distance, and,
as the probability rapidly increased
of the restoration of the Empire in
France, the Czar became less and less
well-disposed towards the nephew of
the man whose memory Russia has
certainly no reason to cherish. Perhaps
recollections of his youth rose up
before him—the many reverses of the
Russian arms, the flames of Moscow,
the blood and treasure his country had
been compelled to lavish to stem one
man’s ambition. The terms in which
he accredited his ambassador to the
new Emperor of the French sufficiently
betrayed the great diminution of the
good-will with which he had for a time
regarded the government of Louis
Napoleon.
The prevalent feeling in Europe,
when Napoleon III. was proclaimed,
was, that the days of his empire were
numbered, that his power was doomed
to speedy extinction. In war, many
declared, lay his sole prospect and
probability of its retention. He rested
upon bayonets; his name was Napoleon,
aggression and glory must constitute
his sole tenure of the place he
had usurped. He must fight or fall.
Two years have elapsed, and as yet
there is no prospect of these predictions
being verified. War there may
be—we are perhaps on the eve of it—but
certainly it will not have been
brought on or sought by the French
emperor, who has shown a wise and
earnest desire to avoid it, and who, as
far as he is to be judged from his conduct
hitherto, has a better right to the
title of the “Napoleon of Peace” than
the citizen-king upon whom it was so
fulsomely bestowed. The war that
is regretfully anticipated, but which
we still hope may be averted, will
have been forced upon France, and
instead of being waged, as alarmists
have predicted that the first war in
which France should engage would
assuredly be, in the British Channel
and on English ground, it will present
the novel spectacle of French and
English fleets combined under the orders
of an English admiral, and of
British troops marshalled for action at
the command of a French general.
When the Emperor of Russia saw
that the empire consolidated itself in
France—that Napoleon III., far from
seeking occasions of strife or invasion,
busied himself in conciliating
opponent parties, in improving his
capital, in devising employment for
the necessitous classes of his subjects,
in endeavouring to gain the good opinion
of powers but little disposed to
think well of him—he meditated upon
the best means of urging him to some
rash step, which should bring about
his downfall and a Bourbon restoration.
He reckoned on having all
Europe with him against the usurper;
and, if he counted England in the new
coalition, or at least calculated on her
standing aloof from France, how can
we wonder at it, when, day after day,
he saw the English press heaping insult
and contumely upon the Emperor
of the French—and, by inevitable implication,
upon the people he ruled—and
when Whig statesmen so far forgot
their discretion as publicly to express
their aversion to the government
France had accepted—their contempt
for the French themselves?
In accordance with a skilfully combined
plan, and taking as a double
pretext the war Turkey was waging
against the Montenegrins and the
question of the Holy Shrines, the Czar
sent Prince Menschikoff to Constantinople,
charged to insist, in no mild or
measured terms, upon the satisfactory
settlement of both those affairs. It so
happened, however, that before the
Prince’s arrival, Prince Leiningen,
acting on behalf of Austria—and, it
must be admitted, in a more moderate
and conciliatory spirit than might have
been expected in the envoy of a power
embittered, as Austria was, against
Turkey, by the latter’s protection of the
Hungarian refugees—had brought the
Montenegro question to a satisfactory
conclusion. Thus the most important
of the two ostensible motives for the
Menschikoff mission had disappeared.
That which remained—the question of
the Holy Places—had seemed, but a
few weeks previously, to be all but settled;
and, at any rate, it was a very
insufficient cause for so pompous and
extraordinary an embassy. Upon it,
however, Prince Menschikoff commenced
negotiations—his peremptory
tone, and the arrogance of his style,
being in an inverse ratio to the importance
of the matter to be discussed.
Had the Muscovite Minister of Marine
been sent as his master’s delegate to
some petty tributary, whose power depended
on his nod, he could hardly
have assumed a more trenchant tone,
or have demeaned himself with greater
insolence. The French government,
upon this occasion more vigilant than
our own, appears at once to have detected
an ulterior object in this mission,
and in the concurrent naval and
military display at Sebastopol. A
French fleet showed itself in the
waters of Salamis. This step the
Aberdeen cabinet, or the greater portion
of it—for it was reported that at
least one of its members was more
clear-sighted than his colleagues—blamed
as precipitate and uncalled-for;
and our ambassador at Paris was
understood to have intimated, in a
non-official manner, to M. Drouyn de
l’Huys, his government’s regret at a
proceeding that might rouse the susceptibility
of the Czar, and that was,
to say the least, extremely premature.
An extraordinary blindness as to
Russia’s real views, and to the importance
of the question at issue, afflicted,
at that period of the question, the
Aberdeen cabinet and all connected
with them. The Premier could not
credit any harm of Russia, nor make
up his mind to look kindly or trustfully
upon the government of the French Emperor.
Lord Clarendon saw through
the spectacles of his chief. The obstinate
convictions of the composite
cabinet communicated themselves to
its agents. Admiral Dundas—whom
Colonel Rose, then chargé d’affaires
at Constantinople, in the absence of
the ambassador, sent to, at the request
of the Grand Vizier, to urge the propriety
of his exhibiting his pennant at
some point rather nearer to the Dardanelles
than Malta—thought the movement
unnecessary. Colonel Rose was
afterwards removed from Constantinople,
and one of Lord Stratford’s first
acts, on his return to the post whence
his prolonged absence, at such a time,
was a gross impropriety, was to write
to his government that there was every
reason to expect that the questions
pending would be brought to a satisfactory
termination. This Lord Clarendon
stated in his place in the House
of Lords on the 25th of April, and, at
the same time, gave the most satisfactory
and positive assurances with respect
to the state of affairs in the East.
“As regards Turkey,” thus did he conclude
his speech, “there was no danger
of the peace of Europe being disturbed,
nor any prospect of the unanimity which
prevailed between this country and the
other great powers of Europe, as to the
necessity of maintaining the integrity
and independence of the Ottoman empire,
being interrupted.” It was not unnatural,
the noble Secretary admitted,
in another part of his speech, “that
Colonel Rose, not being cognisant of the
information possessed by her Majesty’s
government, should participate in the
alarm which was, in the first instance,
caused by Prince Menschikoff’s arrival.”
The information of her Majesty’s
Government seems to have been worth
about as much as their penetration,
the sole difference being that the inefficiency
of their agents, or the discretion
of the Czar’s, might be the cause
of the badness of the former, whilst
none but themselves were responsible
for the obtuseness of the latter. Upon
the 5th of May, just ten days after the
Foreign Secretary’s speech, the French
and English ambassadors at Constantinople
were made officially acquainted
with the real object of the Menschikoff
mission. The Czar demanded the protectorate
over four-fifths of the European
subjects of the Porte, over the
twelve millions of Greek Christians
contained in the dominions of the Sultan,
who would thus, to all practical
purposes, become the vassal of Russia.
Confidential communications, Prince
Menschikoff reminded the Turkish
minister of Foreign Affairs, had already
been made to the Porte of the tenor
of this outrageous demand. It has
not been ascertained how long previously
to the official note the private
intimation had been conveyed; but it
is quite clear that the fact of its conveyance
was not comprised in “the information
possessed by her Majesty’s
Government” on the 25th of April.
The Czar’s real object might have
been yet longer in revealing itself, but
for the skilful and decided course
adopted by the French government.
The English and French press—with
almost the sole exception of the Times,
which, in unusual opposition to the
public voice, and disregarding the
warnings contained in its own published
correspondence, still persisted in
sharing Lord Aberdeen’s views, and in
maintaining the question of the Holy
Shrines to be the only one at issue—had,
for some time past, loudly denounced
the intentions of Russia. But
nothing could move Lord Aberdeen.
He remained the personification of
stubborn stolidity. The whole question,
for him, was centred in a few ancient
and sacred buildings at Jerusalem.
His pretended convictions were
powerfully influenced by his repugnance
to anything like cordial combined
action with the government of
Napoleon III. His political friends on
the other side the Channel rejoiced at
his tenacious and wilful short-sightedness.
Thanks to it, the usurper was
about to find himself in isolated opposition
to a European coalition. His
downfall was decided upon. England
would stand aloof; never—and of this
the Orleanist and legitimate partisans
had private and positive assurances
from persons professing to speak in the
name of Lord Aberdeen—would there
be any real and durable alliance with
France under the imperial regime. The
French government felt that its position
was becoming an uneasy one,
and, with great judgment, resolved to
bring matters to a crisis. Its ambassador
at Constantinople—where the
question of the Holy Places was then
being discussed by the ministers of
Russia, France, and Turkey—received
instructions to yield so far as
to bring about a prompt settlement.
This was giving rope to Russia. The
difficulties about the shrines once removed,
Prince Menschikoff had, for
sole alternative, to declare himself
satisfied, and take his departure, or
to produce what remained at the bottom
of his official bag. This was the
project of the famous sened, or convention,
that was to annihilate the
independence of the Porte by giving
the Czar authority over four-fifths of
its European subjects, and a pretext
for constant interference in its internal
affairs. The verbal note of the
19th April had already conveyed a
pretty plain hint, that refusal of compliance
with the Czar’s demands
would be the signal for stringent
measures on the part of the Russian
envoy.
From the date of the 5th May, the
Turkish question may be said to have
been placed upon its proper basis.
Henceforward the case was clear;
none could any longer maintain that
the settlement of a dispute about a
silver star and a church key, about the
cave of Gethsemane and the garden
of Bethlehem, was the sole and simple
object of Menschikoff’s mission, of
the review of naval and military armaments
that had preceded it, and
of his menacing and offensive notes
and deportment to the Turkish government.
The point at which the
dispute has now arrived, and the long
discussion it has undergone in the
public press, renders it unnecessary
for us to do more than briefly note
the events that have since rapidly
succeeded each other. The Sultan
persisting in his very natural refusal
to abdicate the better half of his
sovereign rights, upon the 18th of
May Prince Menschikoff broke off
official communications, and embarked
with the whole legation on
board a Russian man-of-war. On
the 21st he quitted Constantinople.
One more effort was made by Russia
to induce the Porte to bend
to her will. A letter from Count
Nesselrode to the Grand Vizier renewed,
with no better success, the
demand that had already been rejected.
The French and English
fleets moored in Besika Bay, the
Russian troops having previously
crossed the Pruth and occupied the
Danubian provinces. Simultaneously
with this act of invasion, the Czar’s
government protested their respect
for the integrity and independence of
the Turkish empire. If they occupied
two of its provinces, it was
merely to enforce the acceptance of
conditions annulling the very independence
they professed to respect.
The entrance of the troops was not
to be considered as an act of war,
and the position guaranteed by treaty
to Moldavia and Wallachia would be
in no way altered by it. Notwithstanding
this assurance, the hospodars
were soon afterwards ordered to notify
to the Porte that they broke off all
intercourse with it, and should no
longer pay it tribute. This was certainly
a singular mode of respecting
the statu quo of the principalities.
Convinced at last, by Russia’s acts,
of those ulterior views it had so long
refused to credit, the Aberdeen ministry
applied itself, in concert with
France, to endeavour amicably to
terminate the untoward affair, which
a little penetration or sincerity on its
part might never have allowed to
assume such alarming proportions.
Although the conduct of Russia was
a manifest violation of the treaties
of Adrianople and Balta Liman, her
strange declaration that the armed
occupation of two Turkish provinces
was not to be taken as an act of
war was allowed to pass current,
and negotiations were commenced—a
circular of Count Nesselrode’s having
previously been replied to by the governments
of France and England,
in terms proving their unity of action
and their resolution to preserve
the integrity of the Turkish empire.
Austria, who had long stood undecided,
offered her intervention between
Russia and the Porte. It was
accepted. A project of agreement
drawn up at Paris, was submitted at
Vienna to the conference composed
of the ambassadors of England,
France, Austria, and Prussia. Russian
influence at Berlin, and close
family alliance, had kept the last-named
power aloof from the contention,
in like manner as recent obligations
had long restrained the young
Francis Joseph from even intimating
his dissatisfaction with a policy of
aggression whose development no
European power has more cause than
Austria to apprehend and deprecate.
The French note, after undergoing at
Vienna some slight and unimportant
alterations, was at once accepted by
the Emperor. The text of this note
has not, that we are aware of, yet transpired.
But the Emperor’s promptness
was suspicious. His acceptance
was contingent on the Porte’s agreeing
to the note without modification,
and this the Porte refused to do. For
a moment the Turkish government
was blamed, until it became known
that the interpretation put by Russia
upon the Vienna note, was such as
would have enabled her to act upon
it in the same manner as upon the
convention proposed to the Sultan by
Prince Menschikoff, to the acceptance
of which she therefore considered it
virtually tantamount. Thus were the
efforts of diplomacy once more frustrated,
and the whole question thrown
completely open.
The wisdom and moderation of
which the Emperor Nicholas has, upon
so many occasions, given proof, his unceasing
efforts for the improvement
of his subjects’ moral and physical
state, and the many high qualities
none can deny him to possess, command
admiration, and augment our
regret that he should have placed
himself in a position from which he
can extricate himself only by a sacrifice
of dignity and prestige, or by
plunging Europe into war. Upon the
other hand, the state of Turkey is not
a very edifying spectacle for Christendom.
Under no circumstances can
it be a pleasing sight to behold Christians
subjected to Mahometan rule,
even though that be exercised mildly,
and a disposition shown to ameliorate
their condition. But, although commonly
assumed, it is by no means
proved that the general feeling of the
Greek Christians in Turkey is in
favour of their transfer to the Czar.
Their dream is of the re-establishment
of their nationality, of an independent
Byzantine empire, a project
often mooted, and as often pronounced
theoretical and impracticable.
Failing to obtain that, they naturally
ask themselves whether they would be
better off under Russian than under
Turkish sway. A few years ago,
there would have been no doubt as to
the reply, but since then their condition
has greatly improved; and the
present alarm of the Porte, which has
already, within the last few weeks,
given birth to firman after firman,
conferring new privileges and immunities
upon its Christian subjects—will
stimulate the Sultan’s government
speedily to grant all those concessions
that the Greeks may fairly
claim, and which their overwhelming
numerical majority, backed by the influence
of England and France, must
secure their ultimately obtaining.
This is not the moment, however, to
go into these considerations, or into
that minute examination of the state
of the Christians in Turkey which at
another time it may be interesting to
institute. The news of the last few
days have compressed the question,
for the present, within much narrower
limits. Whatever emancipation there
may be in store for the Christians of
Turkey—whether in the form of independence
or of partition amongst
Christian powers—it must not proceed
from the arbitrary mandate of any
one potentate. It must be matter of
accord between the great powers of
Europe, and such accord may be very
difficult to arrive at. If treaties are
to be treated as waste-paper, and international
law set at nought, we sink
at once into political barbarism, and
establish, by a most perilous precedent,
the law of the strongest to be
the only one that governs us.
The conduct of Turkey, throughout
the whole of this unpleasant affair,
cannot in any respect be justly blamed.
In the discussion of the question of
the Holy Shrines, in which she herself
had no interest, she displayed
great patience, and a sincere desire
to conciliate and please both of the
powers that claimed—the one on the
strength of treaties, the other by no
other right than that of its influence
and community of faith with twelve
millions of Turkish subjects—to interfere
in the appropriation of those
sacred relics. The charges of bad
faith and breach of engagement
brought against her by Russia remind
us of those brought by the wolf against
the sheep that drank at the same
brook. When Prince Menschikoff’s
departure, and the formidable preparations
that Russia had been making
ever since the beginning of the year,
compelled her, as a measure of the
commonest prudence, actively to arm,
she did it quietly and unostentatiously,
and exerted herself to the utmost to
keep down the fanatical spirit of the
Asiatics she summoned to the defence
of her European territory. The only
mistake the Porte may be thought to
have made in the whole affair, is that
it did not at once accept the Vienna
note. It would then have been in the
hands and under the protection of the
honour of the Four Powers who drew
it up, and who certainly could not
have accepted the Czar’s interpretation,
nor have suffered him to act
upon it. Their conference was not
held to compel Turkey to yield everything
to Russia, but to pare down the
exorbitance of the latter power’s demands.
Here, again, however, the
Sultan’s government was not free to
act as it chose. The fanaticism of
the Mussulmans was fully roused; and
a furious insurrection, the Sultan’s
deposition and death, and massacres of
Christians, were perhaps only to be
averted by the rejection of the note,
as they since have been only by a
declaration of war. This was made
on the 9th of October, and much
speculation is already afloat as to the
prospects and probabilities of a campaign,
which we still trust may be
brought to a close before it has been
commenced by anything more important
than outpost skirmishes. From
its very commencement, this Eastern
question has abounded in curious and
contradictory positions. Thus Turkey
waits until October to declare a war
which Russia has actually commenced
nearly four months previously, by
taking armed possession of a part of
the Sultan’s territory. Her declaration
of war is a mere acquiescence in
the attitude her adversary has already
imposed upon her. Another odd circumstance
is that, as Russia is not likely
to cross the Danube at this season of
the year, but will more probably content
herself with remaining quietly in
the principalities, and there establishing
her influence and organising her
administration, the Turks, instead of
standing on the defensive, must, if
they wish to do anything, move forward
to seek the invader. But it is
more probable that they will remain
in quiet observation on the south bank
of the stream, unless indeed the fanatical
ardour of the Moslem troops
compels their chiefs to lead them
across it—certainly a hazardous enterprise
at this season, and in the
presence of an enemy greatly superior,
we suspect, in discipline, although
perhaps neither in courage nor in
numbers. The line of the Danube is
a long one, however, and, with the
forces the Czar had, up to the last
accounts, in the provinces, it might
be very difficult to prevent a Turkish
corps d’armée from crossing at some
unguarded spot.
The Turkish army, according to the
most reliable accounts that can be
obtained, consists of about 150,000
men, but a fresh levy of a like number
has just been ordered; and, as far
as numbers go, Turkey has vast resources
in her fierce Asiatic population.
Independently of her regular
army, various provinces, which do not
furnish soldiers in peace time, are
bound to do so when war breaks out.
Servia, Bosnia, Upper Albania, Egypt,
Tripoli, Tunis, are amongst them.
Egypt has already despatched her ten
thousand. The editor of the French
Journal de Constantinople, M. Nogués,
affirmed about four months ago, in
his newspaper, that in a general war,
where important objects were at stake,
the Sultan, as chief of the Mahometan
faith, could rally round his banner a
million of armed men, ardent in his
cause, and eager to fight. Before
taxing this estimate with exaggeration,
we must remember how easy it
is to rouse the fanaticism of the Asiatic
Turks. The auxiliary contingents
supplied by the European and African
provinces enumerated above, are estimated,
by another authority, to amount
to 110,000 men. The rédif, or reserve,
which is what the Sultan has just
called out, consists of soldiers who,
having served for the prescribed term
of six years, obtain their discharge.
For seven years from its date, they
are on the strength of the reserve,
whose skeleton is kept up, whose
officers and non-commissioned officers
are paid, and which is mustered at
intervals, like our yeomanry and militia,
to renew the habit of drill and
discipline. Thus this reserve forms a
second army, which a very short time
would render as efficient as the first.
Tartars, Cossacks from the lakes of
Asia Minor, and other irregulars, are
counted at about 60,000. By adding
all these figures together we arrive at
a total of upwards of 450,000 men.
We do not, by the exhibition of these
formidable numbers, mean to imply
a belief that Turkey, left to her own
resources, could make head against
Russia, but all the evidence we have
collected induces us to believe that
the Czar’s armies would have some
trouble and sharp fighting before getting
to Constantinople.
A French writer, apparently military,
and well acquainted with the
ground, sketched, a few days ago, in
a Paris paper, the Univers, the various
routes the Russians might follow, supposing
them across the Danube; and
it is interesting to trace upon the map
the track he assigns to the invaders.
The Danube crossed, the Balkan is
the next obstacle, and affords excellent
positions to a defensive army.
There are three roads by which the
passage of this mountain may be attempted,
and all three are parallel to
the west coast of the Black Sea,
“whence,” says the writer quoted,
“the Russian army might be supplied
and supported by its fleet, if England
and France did not oppose it. The
capture of the port of Varna would be
a great advantage to Russia.” Not
only advantageous, but indispensable.
The navigation of the Black Sea is
extremely perilous for large sailing
vessels (of which the Turkish fleet in
those waters is chiefly composed),
owing to constant and capricious
changes in the wind, which often
chops suddenly round and rises into
tremendous hurricanes. As refuge
from these, Varna is the only port on
the Turkish-European shore capable
of receiving large vessels. But Varna
is an exceedingly strong place; the
Turkish artillery practice, thanks to
Prussian instructors, is equal to any
in Europe; and as an example of the
manner in which Turks—fallen though
their empire be, and extinguished their
glory—will fight when well commanded,
it is not uninteresting to
refer to an account of the last siege
of Varna.
“The important fortress of Varna, on
the Black Sea,” (says M. Poujoulat, in his
Histoire de Constantinople,[54]) “capitulated
on the 10th October 1828, after a murderous
siege of forty days’ duration. The
Russian loss was very heavy. Yussuf
Pasha, one of the chiefs of the Ottoman
army, went over, with arms and baggage,
to the Muscovite camp. This defection,
purchased, it was said, by Russian gold,
was the signal of Varna’s fall. What is
certain is, that that general retired into
Russia, where he lived in disgraceful
splendour, although Mahmoud II. had
confiscated all his possessions in Turkey.
If Yussuf Pasha’s conduct was that of a
traitor, that of Izzet Mehemet, governor
of Varna, excited the admiration even of
his enemies. Several times summoned to
surrender, his invariable reply was, that
he would never ask pardon of the Giaours.
He fought like a gallant soldier to the
very last. The Emperor Nicholas publicly
eulogised his courage, and, unwilling
to expose Varna to the horrors of
capture by assault, he proposed to him
to quit the town with the honours of
war. Izzet Mehemet, who had but three
hundred men left with him, accepted
the offer. To recompense his brilliant
behaviour, Mahmoud named him Grand
Vizier.”
So that it will not do to reckon too
much on the speedy capture of Varna,
even in the improbable case that the
English and French fleets allowed the
Russians to come out of Sebastopol.
Its possession, however, is not indispensable
to the invaders’ land operations.
Supposing a first battle to be
fought and won by the Russians on
the line of the Danube, the second, it
is thought probable, would occur near
Shumla, which is considered the key
of the Balkan, and must, of course, be
taken. Omar Pasha, it is said, has
considerably strengthened its fortifications,
as well as those of Rustchuk
on the Danube. “Shumla,” says the
writer in the Univers, “stands in a
basin, between two abrupt peaks. A
stream, the Tekie, deep sunk between
its banks, covers the place on two
sides. But it is approachable by
artillery, especially by the side of
Yenibazar (east by north), where
there is a level and naked plateau.
Shumla, surrounded by walls flanked
by square towers, is the centre of a
great intrenched camp, defended by
earthen redoubts and deep ditches.
Between Shumla and the Danube,
most of the villages are palisaded.
Shumla fallen and Pravadi taken, the
Balkan would be open: the trenches
and abattis in the defiles could not
stop a Russian army.”
Supposing the Russians to be uniformly
successful in their operations,
a first campaign would hardly take
them beyond Adrianople. The country
between that place and Constantinople
is hilly, sandy, and intersected
by innumerable ravines, which the
winter rains convert into watercourses.
It would afford but scanty
supplies, especially for the cavalry,
and if the Russian fleet was captured
or blockaded, the army might be put to
great straits. The retreating Turks
would, of course, leave as little as possible
behind them, except, probably,
a few bands of guerillas and partisans
in the Balkan, who would be very
useful in cutting off convoys. The
artillery would have great difficulties
to surmount in a country such as that,
where the numerous mountains and
ravines are as unfavourable to its progress
as they are favourable to the
sharpshooters, who would not fail to
hang upon and harass the Russian line
of march. The possession of the port
of Midia, a little south of Adrianople,
would be almost indispensable to the
existence of the invading army. But, in
or off that port, the French and English
flags would doubtless be waving.
Admitting, however, that all the difficulties
and dangers of the march were
overcome, and that the Russians were
in sight of Constantinople, it is no
light task that would still remain to
be performed. “Constantinople,”
says an authority already quoted, “is
covered by a last line of which the
Karasu is the chief defence. This
little river forms a lake of fresh water,
that flows by a large ravine into the
Sea of Marmora. Eight leagues from
the city it is traversed by a stone
bridge, five hundred paces long. Between
the city and this bridge, almost
as far as the Cape of Kara-Burun, on
the Black Sea, is one mass of precipitous
mountains, on whose flank stands
Constantinople, between the two seas.
Some of the slopes extend as far as
the Bosphorus, so that the city is surrounded
by a girdle of natural fortifications.
It would be almost impregnable
on the land side, if artificial intrenchments
were added to its natural
defences; the old walls should be repaired,
the large new barracks should
be rendered, as far as possible, bombproof,
and detached forts should be
built on the heights, on both sides of
the Liman. Hitherto we do not believe
that anything very serious has
been done in the way of fortifying Constantinople.
Amongst other things, we
doubt if sufficient attention has been
paid to the hill of Multate, whence an
enemy, once posted there, might batter
the port and the buildings of the
Admiralty. In a few weeks, however,
the five or six hundred thousand
inhabitants of Constantinople could
construct, under the direction of European
officers, the most necessary
intrenchments. The Russians would
then have great difficulty in taking
the place. The strength and the natural
resources of Constantinople account
for the agony of the Byzantine
empire having lasted several centuries.
Besieged twenty-four times, this city
has but six times been taken: in the
last siege a few thousand Greeks defended
it for fifty-three days, against
the 250,000 soldiers of Mahomet II.,
at a period when the Turks were masters
of the military art. “Constantinople,”
the Duke of Ragusa said,
“is the most important position in
the world, and the easiest to defend.”
As to the defences of the Dardanelles
and Bosphorus they are too well
known, and have been too often enumerated
for it to be necessary here to
recapitulate them. Tremendous and
well-served batteries, guns that vomit
stone-balls half a ton in weight, strong
fortifications, to say nothing of the
frequent fogs and difficult navigation
of the Black Sea, render access to the
Turkish capital by a hostile fleet a
very desperate undertaking.”
The ambiguous and undecided attitude
of Austria and Prussia renders
it difficult to speculate on results in
the case of the war on whose verge
Europe apparently now totters. When
Vienna conferences abruptly terminated,
Olmutz and Warsaw interviews
began, and it is impossible to
say how far the arguments, energy,
and moral superiority of the Czar may
have influenced Prussia’s wavering
king and Austria’s youthful emperor.
The mere fact of these monarchs having
hesitated to take a side, the neutrality
they from the first attempted,
the proposal of Austrian mediation,
and the adhesion of Prussia to the
Conference, sufficiently prove their
real conviction as to what are their
own interests and those of the countries
they reign over. Had they had
a doubt they would at once have declared
themselves for Russia. But
the course that common sense and
sound policy suggest to them, is a
strict union with the Western powers,
than whom they are certainly not less
interested in preventing that destruction
of the balance of power in Europe
which must result from Russia’s
obtaining Constantinople. What does
Russia care for the Danubian provinces,
save as a step toward the attainment
of her one great aim, the
possession of the Turkish capital—which
is at once the key of the Black
Sea and of the Mediterranean, and the
passage between those seas? Constantinople
is the one great object on
which her eyes have for more than a
century been covetously fixed. If she
be allowed to stretch her power that
far south, none will be able to prevent
her afterwards extending it both east
and west. And she will become as
dangerous a neighbour for Austria as
she at present is for the decayed empire
of the Ottomans.
If Russia persists in her aggression,
which we do not believe that she will,
and if Austria and Prussia stand aloof,
which we doubt their doing should
war break out, the contest can hardly
be of long duration. The part taken
in it by France and England will be
chiefly maritime. The Black Sea
swept of Russian vessels, all its ports
garrisoned or blockaded, an Anglo-French
army of moderate size supporting
the Turks, and occupying Rodosti
on the Sea of Marmora, French
and English officers assisting the
Turkish leaders with their counsels—such
are the steps that will obviously
first be taken. But it would be madness
on the part of Russia to accept
the struggle unless Austria and Prussia
were with her. In that case, indeed,
the war would assume a terrible
and deplorable character: throughout
Europe the democratic party would
raise its head; Hungary and Lombardy
would be quickly in arms; Germany
and Italy would be the battlefields,
and who shall foretell the issue
of the strife!
For whatever evils may arise out
of the present critical conjuncture, as
well as for the prolongation of a state
of suspense, which, in many respects,
and especially in a commercial point
of view, is nearly as prejudicial as
war itself could be, Europe is indebted
to the weakness of Lord
Aberdeen, and to the servility of his
supporters in the Cabinet. If Russia
now gives way, she would manifestly
have done so four months ago, had
England then shown herself determined
to oppose her aggressions. But
the political predilections and illegitimate
manœuvres of the Premier, and
the feebleness and incapacity of the
present Foreign Secretary, have prolonged
the crisis and encouraged Russia;
and if war occurs, at their door it
will lie—the sole compensation being
that they have at last shown themselves
in their true colours, and utterly
disgusted the country in whose government
they have ill-advisedly been permitted
to share.
Printed by William Blackwood & Sons, Edinburgh.
ENDNOTES:
1. Life of Benjamin Robert Haydon, Historical Painter, from his Autobiography and
Journals. Edited and compiled by Tom Taylor, Esq. 3 vols. London, 1853.
2. Das Thierleben der Alpenwelt. By Frederick von Tschudi, Member of the Swiss
Society of Naturalists. Leipzig: Weber. London: Williams & Norgate. 1853.
3. The hot south wind, which, when it sets in, usually in early spring, melts the
snow and ice with magical rapidity. In the Grindlewald it often melts, in the course
of twelve hours, a bed of snow more than two feet thick. Its agency in this respect
is far more rapid and powerful than that of the sun, and in the upper Swiss valleys
there is no proper spring until it comes—just as in autumn, in many parts of the Swiss
lowlands, it is deemed indispensable to the proper ripening of the grape.
4. Hügelgebiet, or hill-district. Although he devotes his book to the three upper
circles, Dr Tschudi establishes in his mind, and occasionally refers to, a fourth—the
hill or hillock district, below the 2500 feet above the sea at which he considers the
mountains to begin. There can be little difference between the flora and fauna of
this lowest circle and those of the plain itself.
5. Such, at least, appears to be the case in the canton of Uri, (videTschudi, p. 365),
but probably the regulation is not common to all the cantons; for at page 372 we
find a friend of the doctor’s chamois-hunting in the Grisons in the month of June, and
meeting professional chamois-hunters out after game. The following passage is
worth quoting: “In the canton of Glarus the chamois has possessed, for many centuries,
a free and protected refuge. The ordinances that the valleys and mountains
situated between the Linth and the Sernf, as far as Frugmatt, should be ‘free mountains’
for chamois and all Alpine game, and that no one should shoot, or even carry
a gun within those limits, date as far back as the fifteenth century. At times other
mountain districts have been in a like manner protected, and the game greatly increased.
Eight sworn hunters, appointed by the authorities, had orders to shoot, in
the ‘free mountains’ between Jacobi and Martini, two chamois for every citizen of
the canton who got married at that time, one chamois annually for the landammann,
two for the burgomaster of Zurich, &c. With these exceptions, they were forbidden
to shoot a single head of game in the fence-districts. In modern times, these wholesome
regulations have ceased to be enforced. The canton of St Gall also possesses,
in our day, preserved districts.”—Tschudi, p. 350–1.
6. Caledonia Romana; a Descriptive Account of the Roman Antiquities of Scotland, by
the late Robert Stuart. Second edition. Revised by David Thomson, M.A. of
Trinity College, Cambridge, Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University and
King’s College of Aberdeen. Edinburgh: Sutherland & Knox.
7. Griechische Reisekizzen. Von Hermann Hettner. Brunswick, 1853.
8. We allude more particularly here to the German professor’s historical work on the
Morea, and to Mr Finlay’s Medieval Greece and Trebizond, a work indispensable to
every English historical library.
9. “Das Geschlecht der Hellenen ist in Europa ansgerottet.”—Preface to the Morea.
10. In the year 1825 its population was about 9000.—See Gordon’s History.
11. Gemülde von Griechenland. Von T. A. Ukert. Königsberg, 1810.
12. Athens is about four or five miles from the Piræus, while Edinburgh is only two
from Granton. This is another point of the architectural position greatly in favour
of Edinburgh. The firth, seen from Queen Street, is quite near enough to supply the
want of a large river in the landscape.
13. This is wrong. About 27,000 was the number generally named to the present
writer, when he asked the question during the present year on the spot. Strong, in
his book, quoted below, gives 26,000. This was in the year 1842.
14. There is a street of Byron in Athens, below the Acropolis, at the south-east corner,
just beside the street of Bacchus, as you go round to the Dionysiac theatre.
15. The Hellenic Kingdom and the Greek Nation. By George Finlay. London:
Murray. 1836.
17. Some interesting details on the statistics of education in Greece, and conceived in
a more reasonable spirit than the remarks of Mr Hettner, will be found in Strong’s
Statistical Description of Greece. London, 1842.
18. As many of our readers perhaps labour under the erroneous impression that the
language now spoken at Athens is a new composite language, standing in the same
relation to classical Greek that Italian does to Latin, we can only advise them at
present to procure a catalogue of his most recent publications from the bibliopole Coromelas,
street of Hermes, Athens; and by ordering any of these works, they can
satisfy themselves with their own eyes of the genuine Hellenic character of the language
now used.
25. Did the learned Commissioners so little “know their man” as really not to
detect in Mr Mansel’s evidence the happy vein of humour which has so often set St
John’s common-room in a roar? Or was it that, conscious of the dulness of Blue-books
in general, they purposely enlivened theirs with a few stray faceticæ?
34. The writer of these pages may be excused for inserting here a fact from his own
experience. He read, while an undergraduate, with one of the most distinguished
private tutors of that day, of whose ability and energy he would be ungrateful to
speak a disparaging word. At that time this gentleman had about ten hours of
each day occupied in tuition. The only hour at which the writer could secure his
services was at half-past seven in the morning; and it was not surprising, however
inconvenient, if, after the labours of the preceding day, that hour often found the
tutor in bed. In bed, however, or during the intervals of dressing, the Ethics or the
Rhetoric were duly discussed, he is bound to say carefully and ably, though certainly
under difficulties. He was more fortunate, perhaps, than one of his fellow-pupils,
who had the same hour assigned him in the evening. Punctually at the time appointed
the tutor left his common-room, and the pupil his wine-party, and took up
their positions in two arm-chairs on each side the fire in the tutor’s room. Both had
worked hard during the day; if both had taken a glass or two of wine, no men deserved
it better, or enjoyed it more; and sitting by the fire does make one sleepy.
My friend confessed that, now and then, when the scout brought in tea, they used to
look at their watches, and not feel quite certain whether they had construed that last
chapter.
41. Among external symptoms he mentions that excessive perspiration, even at
Christmas, attended in his case any great reduction in the daily dose of opium,
and that in July this was so excessive as to oblige him to use a bath five or six
times a-day.
42. First Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry into the State of Large Towns, 1844.
Appendix, pp. 46, 48.
43. Burnes’s Visit to Scinde, p. 230, quoted by Meyen. Geog. of Plants, p. 360.
44. Morehead, On the Use of Inebriating Liquors, p. 106. London, 1824.
47. See British and Foreign Medical Review, vol. xxiii. pp. 217–225.
48. “Madness hath imaginary bliss, and most men have no more.”—Tupper.
49. Moreau—Du Haschisch et de l’Alienation Mentale, p. 67. Paris, 1845.
50. British and Foreign Quarterly Review, vol. xxiii. p. 225.
51. The word Coca is derived from the Aymara word Khoka, signifying “plant,”
in the same way as in Paraguay the indigenous tea-plant is called Yerba, “the plant”
par excellence.
52. Pöppig, Reise in Chile, Peru und auf dem Amazon Ström, 1827 to 1832, chap. iv.
53. Dr Weddell states that the saliva is never rejected, and being a later authority
than Von Tschudi, whom we have followed in the text, he is probably correct.